spirit of wisedome and meeknesse the spirit of knowledge and vnderstanding the spirit of grace and prayer the spirit of prophesie of faith of a sound mind and such like it signifieth not only the seuerall effects and gifts but the author and giuer of them from whence they proceed to wit the holy Ghost so likewise to apply these things to the point and purpose we haue in hand the spirit of iealousie mentioned in this place giueth vs to vnderstand two things first the swing and sway that this corrupt affection did beare in this people as they transgressed sundry wayes against their wiues both by taking many wiues together and by putting them away so soone as they displeased them so they gaue themselues exceedingly to nourish euill thoughts suspicions and surmises against them as if they might vse them at their owne pleasures and were not giuen them to be their companions Mal. 2.14 and so made two persons in one flesh Secondly we learne thereby from whence iealousie commeth to wit from the euill spirit the diuell is the authour of it who soweth the seedes of malice and setteth debate betweene a man and his wise and disturbeth their peace and tranquility and kindleth dissension as it were a fire burning among them that they might pull downe their house with their owne hands forasmuch as an house diuided against it selfe cannot stand and euery kingdome diuided against it selfe is brought to nought Matth. 12.25 Wherefore heereby they are put in minde to beware and take heed lest by these blinde and vncertaine suspicions they offend the Maiesty of God that hateth and abhorreth all false suspicions trouble the quietnesse of their owne family corrupt the ordinance of marriage and bring a perpetuall slander and reproach vpon themselues Thus much of the questions now we come vnto the doctrine And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying Speake vnto the children of Israel and say vnto them If any mans wife goe aside c. In these words we see God maketh a Law touching the iealousie of the husband toward the wife whom he suspecteth of adultery And albeit this ceremony heere touched be a part of the legall worship which hath no place of practise in the Church of Christ where no such thing is permitted and though we neuer read of any that vsed this remedy to rid himselfe of iealousie to detect his wiues adultery yet there is a morall equity in it which concerneth vs all others to the end of the world indeed it belongeth to the obseruation of the seuenth commandement and of the ninth commandement which require the chastity of the person and the innocency of our good name The ende of the seuenth commandement is to teach both that as God is the authour of mariage so he is the reuenger of the breach of it being the most holy couenant of all other and that women should not pollute and prostitute themselues to be common through hope of impunity and of escaping without punishment The scope and drift of the ninth commandement which forbiddeth false witnesse-bearing is to take order for the honour and estimation and good name of our brethren that they bee not slandered and defamed and if of all our brethren and neighbors much more of the wife which is the neerest neighbor So then God restraining such breaches and abuses declareth euidently that hee doth not allow the iealousies that euery fond or hare-braind husband conceiued in those dayes neither doth enact or establish this Law in fauour of them but rather in fauour of the innocent wiues that they bee not headily and hastily cast off without cause and thereby a way made for more vsuall and more often diuorsements which were too common already among that people Wherefore he reprooueth and checketh this euil spirit of tormenting iealousie as hauing no good ground or warrant from God and his word From hence we learne that it is the part of a good and godly man Doctrine We must interpret all doubtfull things to the best to interpret all doubtfull things to the best as much as may be This we see practised by Iacob when he saw the party-coloured coate of his sonne Ioseph stained with blood and knew not what was become of him he said It is my sonnes coat an euill beast hath deuoured him Gen 37.33 Iosepth is without doubt rent in peeces The matter was doubtfull how he should come to his end and very suspicious the circumstances were to be examined his brethren were throughly to be examined of the time and place when and where they found the garment the place was to bee viewed where he is supposed and suspected to be deuoured forasmuch as some part and parcell of him would haue remained When Iezebel was eaten with dogges the skull and the feete 2 King 35. and the palmes of her hands remained so might somewhat of him bee found out or at least the men of that place were to be asked whether any rauenous beast haunted those quarters But Iacob was so ouercome with sorrow that he hath the euill beasts in his owne house and yet cannot discerne them and is so carried away with credulity to beleeue the forged tale of his treacherous sonnes that he least suspecteth where the greatest cause of suspition was forasmuch as he could not be ignorant that they hated him in former time Gen. 37.4 But not knowing where the fault lay nor able to try out the fact he enterpreteth and expoundeth all in the better part he concludeth that surely some rauenous beast had torne him in peeces The like we might say of Izhak the father of Iacob when he came to him in the name and garments of his eldest brother being doubfull who it should be because the voyce was Iacobs voyce but the hands were the hands of Esau Ge. 27.22.23 in the end he concluded that it was Iacob and so blessed him We haue many examples seruing for confirmation of this truth in the new Testament In the first Chapter of Matthew when the virgine Mary was found to bee with child by the holy Ghost and Ioseph was ignorant what to think of it being espoused vnto him hee reasoned with himselfe that either she had committed adultery after their contract or else fornication before the contract in the end of after he had considered this seriously in his mind he resolueth vpon the lesser that she had committed fornication and so belonged to another rather then to him as Matthew 1.19 Ioseph her husband being a iust man and not willing to make her a publike example was minded to put her away priuily to wit that she might be giuen to wife to him that had accompanyed with her In like maner after that Peter had reproued the Iewes because they had denyed Christ in the presence of Pilate preferred a vile cut-throat and murtherer before him killed the Prince of life whom God had raised from the dead and glorified in heauen and set
was the ordinance of God to build one Temple and to chuse one place to which man shold resort to worship him yet this order is now abolished euery coast and countrey is Iewry euery towne and city is Ierusalem euery faithfull company and godly person is a Temple to worship God in 1 Cor. 6 1â— 1 Cor. 6 1â— 1 Tim. 2.8 Psal 127 4. We may call vpon God euery where and lift vp pure hands in all places no land is a strange land no ground is vnholy ground And touching their abstinence from flesh on certaine times for religion sake it is a doctrine of diuels 1 Tim. 4 1 3. Lastly it reprooueth such as propound to themselues false and wrong endes of vowes as conceit of merit and opinion of deseruing the fauour of God and euerlasting life For the ends which we respect must be good as to exercise and stirre vp the gifts of faith prayer obedience repentance and other graces of the Spirit and to testifie our thankefulnesse to God for blessings receiued at his hands The intent therefore and meaning is heere to bee considered and we must be well aduised not onely that our vowes be directed to God but for what purpose and how we vow to God not to binde God vnto vs but to binde vs the closer to God to render all honor vnto him Now if we would examine the vowes practised in the Church of Rome by these things before deliuered we shall easily perceiue the fondnesse and falshood nay the wickednes of them For here are condemned all vowes of pilgrimages and abstinence from flesh for religion noted before Bellar lib. â— de Mâ—â—â—â— cap. 36. their doctrine that children may enter into their orders and cloisters against the counsell and consent of their parents and that persons contracted either to other may vow continency without the liking and approbation of the other party which cannot stand with the doctrine of the Scripture or ancient councels Num. 30 â— Coâ— Gâ—â— cap. 16. For the word establisheth the authority of parents ouer their children which the former vowes abridgeth and cutteth short and teacheth that if a woman vow vnto the Lord and bind her selfe by a bond being in her fathers house in time of her youth if her father disalow her the same day that hee heareth all her vowes and bonds they shall not be of value Lastly by the former obseruations fall to the ground the ordinary vowes of single life voluntary pouerty and Fryarly obedience to vaine and superstitious men which they absurdly make and tye themselues necessarily to obserue For such vowes are directly and flatly against the former rules prescribed deliuered vnpossible intollerable beyond our owne strength calling a will worship Col. 2.16 according to the decrees and traditions of men and directly contrary to the commandement of God 1 Cor. 7.9 1 Tim. 4.1 2 Thess 3. â— Againe they are not in the power of him that voweth for no man can promise perpetuall chastity in single life out of the estate of wedlocke Continency is the speciall and proper gift of God who giueth it not vnto all but to whom he will and as long as he will This our Sauiour teacheth Matth. 19. All men cannot receiue this thing saue they to whom it is giuen he that is able to receiue this let him receiue it To this accordeth and agreeth the doctrine of the Apostle 1 Cor. 7. I would that all men were euen as my selfe am but euery man hath his proper gift of God one after this manner and another after that Furthermore they abolish Christian liberty in the lawfull vse of the good creatures and ordinances of God as riches and marriage food and apparell making that absolutely necessary which God hath freely left to our liking and liberty Lastly they are made most commonly to Saints and not to God and they are made for merits sake therby to deserue saluation and the substance of religion and worship of God is made to consist in them whereas the Apostle teacheth 〈◊〉 4 6. That bodily exercise profiteth little but godlinesse is profitable for all things Therefore these vowes practised and defended by the Church of Rome being vnlawfully rashly vnconscionably â—â—ontra â—l is â—ref superstitiously meritoriously made and vnpossible to be performed cannot binde the conscience but are better broken then irreligiously kept â—si de beno 〈◊〉 ca. 10 in Leuit. according to the doctrine of the former Churches Thirdly seeing vowes be lawful which are promises made to God 〈◊〉 3. of some duty to bee performed to him to some good end the vow which all beleeuers haue made in Baptisme is to be kept of euery one wherein wee promised to beleeue in Christ to obey God to bring foorth the fruites of true repentance to renounce the workes of the diuell the allurements of this present euill world and the lusts of the flesh which lust against the spirit And albeit wee are bound to these duties by our calling redemption without any new vow yet we may lawfully renew our couenant with God and so binde our selues faster and faster As he that hath bound himself in a bond may yet giue greater and better assurance bind himselfe more then before So bee that is bound to haue faith in Christ and to yeeld obedience to all his commandements may yet further and faster bind himselfe to helpe his dulnesse coldnesse and want of zeale and to make himselfe more forward and seruent in duties of the first and second table according to the practise of Dauid I haue sworne and will performe it â—â—19 106 that I will keepe thy righteous iudgements He was bound hereunto without and before his oath yet he kindled his zeale and reneweth his couenant with God by this oath to stirre vp the gift of God that was in him and to helpe his owne infirmity We haue all in baptisme vowed to consecrate our selues euen our soules and bodies to God by renouncing the diuell the world and the flesh if wee goe backe as cowardly Souldiers from this our vow shall wee not bee conuinced as false and vnfaithfull to God And how shall we conscionably keepe any other vowes that breake the first vow we made to God What a fault is it accounted among our selues to promise and then to breake But haue we kept this our generall and common vow Hierom. in Esa lib. 7. cap. 19 August in Psal 7â— 131. Lumba sent lib. 4. dist 38. to fight vnder the banner and enfigne of Iesus Christ against the diuell and all his works Or rather haue we not walked and do we not still walke in the workes of darknes after the inuentions of our owne hearts And do not our open sins cry out and proclaime as much to the dishonour of God and our owne reproch So that all such as walke in the blindnes of their own minds haue besides all their other sinnes this great
reason why the elect after their calling do not fall from grace is not in the nature of faith or the constancie of grace it selfe but it proceedeth wholly from the mercifull promise of God made to the faithfull to their faith which he cannot frustrate and therefore we cannot be deceiued because he that hath made the promise cannot lie We know and are not ignorant what Christ saith to Peter Math. 16 18. Thou art Peter and vpon this rock I will build my Church and the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it Lastly these giftes of God though they cannot totally and finally be lost in regard of Gods promise yet the enemies of our Faith and obedience may greatly assault them and greeuously weaken them and pittifully diminish them and thereby make a deepe wound and impression in our soules so that thereby we may lye languiâ—hing gaping and gasping for life and draw as it were to the point of death The Prophet felt few or no effects of the Spirit working in him when he said There is no hope for me in my God So then albeit it be sure certaine that the sauing gifts of GOD are without repentance and that a true iustifying faith peculiar to the elect cannot totally and finally be lost yet when we haue receiued them if we waxe proud and wanton if we grow secure and giue our selues to commit iniquity these graces of God may so decay in vs as that in our owne iudgement and feeling and in the opinion of others it may seeme that they are quite lost and the Spirite of God to be departed from vs. Take the Galathians for an example who were truely called by the Gospell and receiued Christ Iesus to saluation as appeareth in that they receiued the Apostle as an Angel of light Gal. 4.19 9 11 14. yet by false teachers they so fel away and so dangerously as that Christ was without fashion in them the Apostle did trauell in paine with them as a woman in child-birth vntill Christ were anew fashioned in them Dauid by giuing libertie to the flesh and committing of sinne not watching ouer his owne wayes was brought into that horror and anguish of spirit as that he intreateth God to create a new heart in h m Psal 51 10 1 not to take his holy Spirit from him the work of grace seemed wholly perished and the graces of the Spirit touching his owne feeling were quenched When a man by the force of a violent tentation as it were a sore tempest beating him downe hath prophaned the giftes of God and checked grieued his Spirit quenching with sin as it were with cold water the heauenly graces kindled in his heart wherewith he was sealed to the day of redemption it will cost him deare draw from him manie sighes and sobs driue him into great horrour and greeuous agonies and cause him to shed many teares before he shall recouer himselfe againe yea he would giue the whole worlde to see the louing countenance of God toward him to heare God speake peace to his conscience to feele with comfort the ioy of his saluation The sinne of relapse is a fearefull sin as the relapse into a sharp disease is dangerous to the life God did whip and torment the conscience of Dauid that he roared as a Lion for the disquietnesse of his heart Psalme 6 6. and caused his bed to swim and watered his couch with teares The like wee see in Peter after his falling and denying of his master Math. 26 75. He went out wept bitterly before he could finde the fauour of God renewed again toward him Thus then we see that albeit vpon this ground that our names and our numbers are known to God we learn that our saluation is sure and our state vnchangeable yet we must not grow secure but vse all means wherby his graces in vs may not be in vaine but be cherished as a fire is with Fuell put vnto it that they go not out and die in vs. Fourthly seeing God vouchsafeth in mercie Vse 4 to number vs let vs labor to learne the Art of numbring measuring our daies and times that so we may be wise harted It is a great skil a diuine to number aright as we ought If a man could vnderstand al languages speake with the tongue of men Angels and were not able to vtter the language of Canaan it should little auaile him Wee must all prepare our selues if we would haue the name and reputation of good Linguists and Artists to learne the heauenly Arts and the true liberall Sciences Many there are that are accounted deepe Schollers great Linguists profound Philosophers good Grammarians excellent Mathematitians sharpe Logitians cunning Polititians fine Rhetoritians sweet Musitians rare in all witty conceits yet while they waxe old in humane learning and spend all their time therein to delight themselues and to please others they are vtterly ignorant oftentimes of the right vse of those artes catching after the shadow of them they leaue the substance and studying the circumstances they omit the marrow and pith of them There is a diuine Grammar a diuine Arithmetick a diuine Geometry a diuine Astronomy diuine Musicke there are Christian Ethicks Oeconomicks Christian Politikes and Physicks which are to be knowne of vs and studied by vs without which the other cannot profit He is the best Grammarian that hath learned to speake the truth from his heart It is the greatest incongruity that can bee when the heart and the tongue betweene which two there ought to be a concord do not agree together If wee doe not for an aduantage lye one to another we haue gotten the right arte of Grammar which teacheth to speake truly They are the best Musitians that haue learned to sing the praises of God Ephes 5 19. Speaking to themselues in Psalmes and Hymnes and spirituall songs singing and making melody to the Lord in their harts giuing thankes alwayes for all thinges vnto God the Father in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ He is the best Astronomer that hath his conuersation in heauen and treadeth vnder foote earthly thinges that setteth his affections on things that are aboue and not on things that are beneath He is the most expert Arithmetitian that vseth daily to number not only his yeares and moneths but his dayes and the short times of his life that he is to liue vpon the earth He is the most skilfull Geometritian that measureth his dayes with a right line and considereth that while the chaine is in his hand some part of his life is consumed and cut shorter Whosoeuer amendeth his life and euery day groweth better and better is cunning in the Ethicks Whosoeuer traineth vppe his family in the feare of God is a good Oeconomicke Whosoeuer is wise vnto saluation and prudent in giuing and taking godly counsell is a good Polititian and if he know aright his owne state how hee
heauen is not giuen but to those to whom it is prepared of the Father Matth. 20.23 and 25.34 But election is not of works but of grace and therefore is called the election of grace Rom. 11.5 This appeareth Ephe. 1. Ephe. 1 5.6 He hath predestinated vs to bee adopted through Iesus Christ in himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will c. No man could be saued except Christ had come and had satisfied the iustice of God for the sinnes of the world by his precious blood for there is no other name vnder heauen wherby we must be saued Act. 4.12 but all his benefites proceed from grace and the euerlasting loue of God toward vs as Ioh. 3. Ioh. 3.16 God so loued the word that hee hath giuen his onely begotten Sonne that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life No man can be saued except he be effectually called to Christ and his Gospel outwardly by the word and inwardly by the Spirit but whence proceedeth this grace but from grace as the Apostle testifieth 2 Tim. 1. 2 Tim. 1.9 Gal. 1.6 He hath saued vs and called vs with an holy calling not according to our workes but according to his owne purpose and grace which was giuen to vs through Christ Iesus before the world was No man can be saued except he hath faith in Christ for the iust shall liue by faith Hab. 2.4 and without faith it is vnpossible to please God Heb. 11. But from whence haue we faith By grace as the Apostle witnesseth Ephe. 2. Ephe. 2.8 By grace ye are saued through faith that not of your selues None can be saued except he be iustified as Psa 34.15 16. The eies of the Lord are vpon the righteous and his eares are open to their cry but the face of the Lord that is his anger and indignation is against them that do euill to cut off their remembrance from the earth But our iustification commeth from grace as Rom. 3. Rom. 3.24 We are iustified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Iesus No man can be saued except being iustified by faith he be also sanctified and renewed by the spirit of regeneration for except a man be borne againe of water and the holy Ghost he cannot enter into the kingdome of heauen Ioh. 3. But whence haue we this but from the grace of God as the Apostle expresseth Tit. 3. Tit. 3.6 The bountifulnesse and loue of God our Sauiour toward man appeared and according to his mercy he saued vs by the washing of the new birth and the renewing of the holy Ghost which he shed on vs aboundantly through Iesus Christ our Sauiour No man can be saued without good workes and a carefull and constant endeuour to walke in them for we are his workemanship created in Christ Iesus vnto good works which God hath ordained that we should walke in them Ephe. 2.10 But how are wee inabled to performe them but by the grace and free gift of God as Ezek. 36. Eze. 36.26 â—â— A new heart will I giue you and a new spirit will I put within you and I will take away the stony heart out of your body and I will giue you an heart of flesh and I wil put my Spirit within you and cause you to walke in my statutes and ye shall keepe my iudgements and doe them The like may bee saide of remission of sinnes No man can be saued without continuall forgiuenesse of sinnes for into many sinnes and offences we fall daily Iam 3.2 But this is giuen vs through his grace onely as the Prophet teacheth Esay 43. Esai 43.25 I euen I am hee that putteth away thine iniquities for mine owne sake that is for no deserts of thine but thorough grace and fauour and will not remember thy sinnes and Ephe. 1.7 We haue redemption through his blood euen the forgiuenesse of sinnes according to his rich grace Lastly no man is saued except he perseuere and continue in faith in loue in Christ in repentance in Christ and in all good works as Matth. 24. he that endureth vnto the end he shall be saued and Reuel 2.10 Be thou faithfull vnto the death and I will giue thee the crowne of life but from what root and fountaine proceedeth this gift and from whence hath it his beginning The Apostles and Prophets tel vs most plainely and directly as Iere. 32.39.40 Ier. 32.40 â— I will giue them one heart and one way that they may feare me for euer I wil put my feare in their hearts that they shall not depart from me Phi. 1.6.29 and 2.13 God that hath begunne his good worke in his Saints will performe it vntill the day of Iesus Christ Now as we haue said of all the rest so we may say of eternall life Rom. 6.23 that it is the free gift of God and therefore all his giftes and our saluation come not from our our merits but from his mercies not from our deseruings in whole or in part but from his free fauour in Christ Iesus Let vs come to the reasons and consider Reason 1 aright the causes hereof First of all God wil haue the praise and glory of his owne works and will not giue and grant ouer the same to another But if the graces of his Spirit were well deserued of vs and not freely bestowed vpon vs wee had matter of reioycing in our owne selues and of boasting against God The Apostle hauing shewed that the righteousnesse of God is made manifest without the Law saith Where is then the reioycing Rom. 3.27 and 4.2 It is excluded And touching Abraham thâ— father of the faithfull he sayeth If Abraham were iustified by workes he hath wherein to reioyce but not with God Likewise writing to the Ephesians chap. 2. By grace ye are saued through faith Ephe. 2.8.9 and that not of your selues it is the gift of GOD not of workes lest any man should boast himselfe So then he giueth all his gifts freely that he may haue the whole praise of his mercy But so much as we take to our selues so much hee loseth of his glory Reason 2 Secondly he knoweth we haue nothing of our owne we craue our daily bread and drinke at his hands We are beggers and destitute of all good things and neuer are able to supply our owne wants Our owne penury is such that we haue nothing to boast off but our misery pouerty blindnesse nakednes and wretchednesse We were saith the Apostle dead in trespasses and sinnes â—he 2.1 2. wherein in times past we walked according to the course of this world and after the Prince that ruleth in the ayre euen the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience We are vnable to thinke or to doe any thing it is God must worke in vs the will and the deed it is he must draw vs before we can runne after him or come
where he had graciously bestowed much he may iustly require the more Againe our spirituall life is a debt and our workes due to him in regard of our redemption iustification and sanctification in consideration of all the which we owe our selues wholly vnto God and he in iustice may require all the seruice that wee can possibly performe vnto him A seruant bought with money and redeemed out of bondage is a debter to his master and is wholly at his commandement because he oweth to him his life his liberty and all that he hath How much more then must we consider our selues to be wholly the Lords to serue him in holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of our liues being redeemed from the bondage of sinne and slauery of Sathan not with siluer and golde but with the precious blood of Christ as a Lambe vnspotted and vndefiled 1 Pet. 1. 1 Pet. 1.19 Neither were we once onely made free men but moreouer are laden with many benefites by this our Sauiour and redeemer being regenerated with his Spirit to walke before him in newnesse of life So that our vnthankefulnesse is exceeding great if forgetting the greatnesse of our deliuerance we returne to our vomit againe as dogges 2. Pet. 2.22 and lye wallowing in the mire as filthy swine Lastly in regard of the benefits to come which by the Spirit of Christ we doe certainly expect and looke for to wit our resurrection of the body and glorification in the heauens These being exceeding blessings do make vs infinite debters vnto God Hence we learne to detest the heresie of Popish hypocrites that dare boast of the merits of the Saints and of workes of supererogation an euident argument of intollerable proude spirits For debt and merit are quite contrary they are so opposite the one to the other that the first being established it ouerthroweth the second as Rom. 4.4 5. Rom. 4.4 5. To him that worketh is the reward not reckoned of grace but of debt but to him that worketh not but beleeueth on him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse If then our whole life be a debt of the Spirit it must of necessity be false that there is any meriting of life and saluation by any workes either of congruity or condignity or supererogation For whatsoeuer it pleaseth them to prate of merits either publikely or priuately to their disciples dare any of them when they are ready to goe the way of all flesh and must be presented before the eternall iudge dare any of them I say desire of God to giue them according to their merits dare any in the pride of his heart so exalt and lift vp himselfe as to pray Lord I am worthy of thy mercy I haue deserued thy kingdome pay me that thou owest vnto me I desire nothing at thy hands gratis or freely my works are truely and properly meritorious I haue a right to heauen and deserue it worthily I expect not eternall life as an almes but as a price due vnto my labours I am content thou enter into iudgment with me for I haue righteousnesse in mine owne person and therefore I craue not to be accepted in thy beloued Ephes 1.6 1 Pet. 2.5 but in my selfe Lord thou hast made me able to merit heauen for my selfe and theâ—efore repay me according to my worth I thinke none of them are come to this presumption to pleade for themselues with God therfore whatsoeuer they write whatsoeuer they speake whatsoeuer they resolue and determine in their schooles and pulpits they deny it renounce it wholy at the point of death with their own mouthes condeÌ„ne their owne folly In their life they talke of merits but at their death they are glad to call for mercy so by their owne practise proue and confirme the trueth of the doctrine of the Protestants howsoeuer against the light of their own consciences they oppose themselues flatly as enemies vnto it The debt of the creature euen of the man regenerate is greater then he is able to pay the thousandth part nay the more he payeth the more he oweth and is bound to pay forasmuch as the benefits of God do daily grow and encrease toward him and abound in a wonderful measure that they augment the debt strengthen the obligation Neither can they escape and auoid the force of this Obiection by a friuolous and false distinction that our works are not indeed meritorious in the rigour of Iustice or absolutely considered in themselues but that they are so by the ordinance and acceptation of God Answere For albeit God accept of our workes and reward them euen to a cup of cold water Mat. 10. yet he accepteth them not as merits but as the due obedience of his sonnes which he recompenseth freely and fully because he that cannot lie or deceiue hath promised the reward Neither is it the ordinance of God that we should merit by our obedience but that we should performe the worship and honour that is due vnto him Tit. 3.4 Act. 15. Let them therefore shew vs where God hath made any such promise vnto vs to accept our workes as merits and we will beleeue them The Lord gaue the Israelites the land of Canaan not for their workes Deut. 7.8 and 9.5 but for his owne loue and mercy If they could not merit the earthly Canaan how should any deserue the heauenly Wee are taught to pray to GOD to giue vs our daily bread If wee cannot merit the foode of this life no not one morsell of bread but must craue it of him as poore beggers doe an almes at the dores of men much lesse can we merit euerlasting life which is the gift of God Rom. 6.23 Rom. 6.23 For what is a bit of bread in comparison of the kingdome of heauen or what is the food of the body in respect of the food of the soule Lastly this doctrine destroyeth another bulwarke of the Church of Rome Against mans free will whereby they set vp mans nature and that is free will teaching that there is a cooperation of mans free will with Gods free grace in the first act of our conuersion A doctrine full of pride and folly as well as the former for as much as this is to part stakes betweene God and our selues and to diuide our conuersion betweene him and vs and consequently to ascribe as much to man as to God Christ saith that without him we can do nothing Phil. 2.13 we cannot come vnto him except the Father draw vs Ioh. 6. It is God that doth worke in vs the will and the deed saith the Apostle We are all by nature corrupt there is no part sound in vs or without vs. We are not onely as crazy or sicke but as dead men God doth all and we nothing in good things Hee preuenteth vs with his grace he prepareth vs by his word he enclineth vs by his Spirit and worketh both the
propound to themselues an euil end as either vaine glory to be esteemed of others or the merit of the work that they may be rewarded of God and do not referre them to his glory But not he that commendeth himselfe is approued but whom the Lord commendeth 2 Cor. 10 18. Who both will bring to light the hidden things of darknesse and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts then shall euery man haue praise of God 1 Cor. 4 5. Wherefore all their workes are as the apples of Sodome which are faire in outward appearance and yet are rotten and corrupt So may vnbeleeuers do sundry workes that are beautifull in outwarde shew but they are like vnto painted Sepulchers which appeare glorious to the sight but they are within full of dead mens bones and all vncleannesse For their heart which God especially beholdeth and searcheth is foule filthy and can no otherwise be made cleane then as it is purified by faith Let all men therefore take knowledge of their naturall condition that they are of themselues abhominable and to euery good worke reprobate vntill they be borne again and regenerate by the Spirit of God The third reproofe The third reproofe is of such as notwithstanding the necessity of the word to direct our actions which without the light of it to shine in our hearts cannot please God yet regard not the knowledge of it but contemne both it and the meanes that leade vs the way vnto it This is an horrible sinne to forsake our owne saluation and as it were to cut our owne throats or to cast our selues wilfully into the middest of the seas It is a greeuous sin to be ignorant of the Law of God not to know what he commandeth or what he forbiddeth but it is more fearefull to despise knowledge offered and so as it were to despite the Spirit of grace what remaineth for such but a fearefull looking for of iudgement and indignation which shall deuoure the aduersaries Heb. 10 27. Such can haue no comfort or consolation in any of their actions For as the eye is the light of the body and directeth the rest of the members in all things they go about or else the feete might carry them into some pit of destruction so is the word of GOD our Lampe or Candle Psal 119 105. whereby we see how to walke and direct our selues into the way of peace we know what we ought to do and from what to refraine And as the body runneth violently into an heap of dangers where the eye is blinde and can perceiue nothing vntill it fall headlong into them so is it with such as regard not the knowledge of the scriptures but say vnto GOD as may appeare by their practise Depart from vs for we desire not the knowledge of thy wayes Iob 21 14. This world is as a wildernesse full of Lyons Bears Tygers and other rauenous and venemous beasts or as a sea standing out with rockes replenished with quicksands We can no sooner step out of doores but we shall be assaulted one way or other nay we our selues are tentations vnto our selues For rather then we should lacke tempters we tempt our selues like vnto a State that wanting forraine enemies falleth out within themselues and by ciuill warres destroy one another So is it with vs when we are free from open enemies we become enemies to our selues If then we want the guidance and gouernance of the word we are in danger to be ouercome and to take the foile Our Sauiour willeth vs as we heard before to search the Scriptures because in them we thinke to haue eternall life and therefore without the knowledge of thē we deceiue our selues if we dreame of eternall life So in another place he maketh the ignorance of them to be the cause of all euill and error in iudgement as Marke 12 verse 24. Are ye not therefore deceiued because yee know not the Scriptures Obiect But some peraduenture will say it belongeth to the Ministers onely to search them it is their office to looke into them I answer Answer it is a duty belonging vnto all persons to know them Christ exhorted the people to search them It is required of all to haue them dwell in them plentifully Colossians 3. If we would be preserued from error we must know them if we desire saluation we must search them if we would be able to resist the tentations of Satan we must be armed with them They are as the will and Testament of Christ whereby he hath bequeathed vnto vs an heauenly inheritance and a most rich possession and therefore it behoueth vs to reade the will to know how we hold it Thou wilt obiect Obiect they are hard and I am simple they may leade me into errors as many haue fallen into strange opinions by reading of them Art thou simple thē thou art the rather bound to reade them for they were written Answer Prou. 1 4. to giue vnto the simple sharpenesse of wit and to the child knowledge and discretion The whole Church is commanded this duty both Iewes Gentiles were there no simple men and women among them Neither oughtest thou to be afraid to be ledde by them into error for they were written to preserue thee from error and to leade thee into all truth It is the vnstable that wrest them to their owne destruction Reade them with humility with reuerence and praier Be thou lowly in thine owne eies and take heed of a proud spirit be conuersant in them with reuerence Esay 66 ◠learne to tremble at his word craue the assistance of Gods Spirit to guide thee and to open thine eyes that thou maiest vnderstand his secrets and thou shalt not need to stand in feare of being carried into error And touching the hardnesse of them be not discouraged from the reading of them Some things indeed are hard to be vnderstood but there is nothing hard in one place but it is made easie in another and it shall he made easie to vs by diligent meditation in them Besides all things that are necessary to saluation are plainely set downe that the people may vnderstand them It is the lying spirit of the diuell in the false Prophets of Antichrist that cryeth out The Scriptures are hard and full of knots the people may not reade them Beleeue not euery spirit 2 Thes 2 3. but try the spirits whether they be of God or not for many false Prophets are gone into the world 1 Iohn 4 verse 1. They are blinde leaders of the blinde they play fast and loose with the people as Iuglers do with the simple and cast a mist before their eies that they should not espy them They leade them into error and then take the light from them whereby they might be conuinced It is the great policy of that great Antichrist and man of sinne not onely to forbidde the reading of our bookes but the free vse of Gods
Tabernacle of the Congregation shall be the Tabernacle and the tent the couering thereof and the hanging for the doore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation 26 And the hangings of the Court and the Curtaine for the doore of the Court which is by the Tabernacle and by the altar round about and the cordes of it for all the seruice thereof We haue seene already the numbring vp of the sons of Leui in generall and then in particular such as come immediately of his sonnes whose posterity are farther set forth vnto vs in this diuision and afterward according to the three chiefe and principall families Of all obserue in generall thus much touching the order that there are fiue points set downe by Moses First the families are numbred that came of them Secondly the particular number of the persons is described Thirdly their place of abode is limited and appointed Fourthly the chiefe ouerseer or superintendent of the house is named Fiftly their office and charge is assigned to euery one as it were a field in which they ought to labour and as a garden in which they ought to plant The trueth of these things shall farther be opened vnto vs in each of them in the families of the Gershonites and in the families of the Kohathites and in the families of the Merarites Touching the Gershonites they are described vnto vs in these words from the 21. verse to the 27. The families descended of Gershon are two the Libnites and the Shimeites in the 21. The persons amount in the whole to seuen thousand and fiue hundred in the 22. their mansion was behinde the Tabernacle Westward in the 23. the chiefe captaine of them was Eliasaph the sonne of Lael in the 24. Lastly their order and office was to carry the couering and the hangings of the Tabernacle in the 25. verse Thus we see that things were not shuffled and confounded together but euery one of them knew their station All things were not confusedly committed to all but euery one had his peculiar office and charge which was as it were the vineyard that they were to dresse We learne from hence â—octrine 1. â—ery one the Church â—th his proâ—r and pecuâ—r office that euery one in the Church both Minister and People haue their proper and peculiar charge different froÌ„ other The Lord did by precept distinguish not only betweene the calling of the Leuites and the people but between Leuite Leuite For the Leuites were either called Priests or by the common name of Leuites which were not Priests The Priests were either the high Priest as Aaron the father and Eleazar his sonne after him c. or such as were vnder him ouer the rest as Eliasaph the ouerseer of the Gershonites or Elizaphan the ouerseer of the Kohathites or Zuriel of the Merarites Their office was publikely to teach to pray to offer sacrifice and to keep the vessels of the Sanctuary The office of the other Leuites was to minister and serue the Priests in all things belonging to the discharge of their necessary duties Thus God alotted to euery one his seuerall office to bee as his standing place in the army out of which he should not step forth one foote either to the right hand or to the left This appeareth most notably in the first booke of the Chronicles where Dauid setteth a particular order among the families of this tribe â— Chro. 24 1. â—nd 25.1 and â—6 1 and sorteth out to euery one his speciall charge both for the Priests Leuites who should be singers who should be porters who should haue the charge of the treasures and who should be appointed officers and Iudges This appeareth more plainely in the new Testament as 1 Cor. 12.28.29 God hath set some in the Church first Apostles secondly Prophets thirdly teachers after that miracles then giftes of healings helpes in gouernment diuersities of tongues Are all Apostles are all Prophets are all teachers c. All haue not one office all haue not one gift but as he noteth in the beginning of that chapter there are diuersities of gifts diuersities of administrations diuersities of operations and afterward Vers 8 9 10. To one is giuen by the spirit the word of wisedome to another the word of knowledge by the same spirit and to another the working of miracles to another Prophesie to another discerning of spirits c. This he sheweth also expresly in the Epistle to the Romanes chap. 12.6 Seeing we haue gifts that are diuers according to the grace that is giuen vnto vs whether we haue Prophesie let vs Prophesie c. or Ministry let vs wait on our Ministring c. 1 Pet. 4 14. The Apostle Peter hath a generall sentence tending to this purpose As euery man hath receiued the gift euen so minister the same one to another as good stewards of the manifold grace of God Lastly we reade in the Epistle to the Ephesians chap. 4.7.11 Vnto euery one of vs is giuen grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ who gaue some to be Apostles and some Prophets and some Euangelists some Pastors and Teachers Thus God hath appointed that euery one should haue his proper function and office For as it is in the naturall body so is it in Reason 1 the mysticall body of Christ which is the Church But in our naturall body euery part hath his office and knoweth his place and dischargeth his duty without intermedling and incroaching vpon the right of another So should it be among the faithful we haue diuers and distinct giftes for the good of the Church This is the reason of comparison vsed by the Apostle in sundry places as Rom. 12.4 5. As we haue many members in one body and all members haue not the same office so we being many are one body in Christ and euery one members one of another Where he teacheth that as we haue in our naturall body many members so we haue in one Church many members as all members in the natural body haue not one office so all the members of the Church haue not one office as the many members in the naturall body haue one head wherin they are so many members in the mysticall body haue one wherein they are and last of all as in the naturall body euery member is anothers so in the Church euery member is not his owne onely but anothers and is set in the body for the benefite of the whole The same similitude to the same purpose is vsed in the former Epistle to the Corinthians chap. 12.12.14 As the body is one and hath many members and all the members of that one body being many are one body so also is Christ c. for the body is not one member but many For if they were all one member where were the body but now there are many members yet but one body therefore also there must bee many members in the body of the Church Againe such as
the reasons so let vs hearken Vse 1 to the vses First of all this ought to be a strong motiue vnto vs to mooue vs to desire this calling It is an encouragement vnto vs to enter into it a good warrant that it is lawfull to desire it Who doth not desire honour excellency in this world Saul being threatened to haue the kingdom rent from him desired that Samuel would honour him among the people God lifteth vp the heads of those that are fitted to this calling Iob 33. Obiect who are as one of a thousand But is it indeed lawfull will some say to affect this calling to desire the office of a Byshop may a man seeke and sue for it I answere Answer neither euery man nor all desire is warranted There are two sorts of men two sorts of desires Some men are fitted and some are vnfit There is a desire that is good and there is a desire that is euill according as the fountain is out of which they issue proceed The corrupt desire ariseth sometimes from ambition and sometimes frō couetousnes delighting to set out themselues or coueting to enrich themselues For some are possessed and puffed vp with the spirit of pride and vaine glory setting out thēselues with shewes of worldly wisedome and magnifying themselues and their gifts to tickle wanton and delicate eares others make the Ministery as their last shift and refuge when they haue made shipwracke of a good conscience and know not otherwise how to liue This is a wicked preposterous desire For as such as haue neither learning nor honesty neither are willing to labour for their liuing when they can no longer maintaine themselues their last remedy is to turne Ale-house-keepers and to set vp tipling houses so such as haue gottē a litle smattering knowledge as shreds or scraps gathered from other mens tables haue peraduenture baited their horses in the Vniuersitie though they be as farre from sound or setled skill in Diuinity as their horses when they know not which way to turne themselues to liue neither can shift any more their scandalous and lasciuious courses being descryed and perceiued of all men beginne to thinke of the Ministery and make that a meanes to maintaine them idlely loosely and wickedly This desire is sinfull and carnall woe vnto such as thus desire the calling woe vnto such as helpe them to it and as it were hold the stirrup vnto them while they mount vp into Moses chaire woe vnto them that suffer them to haue entrance and giue them easie passage to make houocke of the sheepe of Christ and woe vnto that people that haue such a plague sent in among them to destroy their soules But besides this there is an holy and godly desire comming from the true feare of God and the zeale of his glory when he giueth vnto a man this purpose and resolution to consecrate himselfe to the Ministery of the Church and to put in practise such gifts as are bestowed vpon him The former sort desire the honour not the worke the maintenance but not the paines Such as desire it to be reuerenced are ambitious such as affect it to be maintained are couetous They that are set in this calling ought to be reuerenced but they ought not to respect that as the ende of their entrance into it they ought to be maintained but that should not be their principall marke but Gods glory and the peoples good Blessed are they that haue this godly desire blessed be God that hath put it into their hearts and blessed are that people that haue such a conscionable Pastor set ouer them to reueale vnto them the counsels of God and the mysteries of saluation These men feeling the blessing of God vpon their studies and themselues in some good measure fitted and furnished for this function are willing to exercise their giftes and employ their talent which is indeed one part of their calling Hence it is that Paul saith Ro. 1.15.16 So much as in me is I am ready to preach the Gospel to you that are at Rome also for I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ for it is the power of God vnto saluation to euery one that beleeueth c. Hee acknowledgeth himselfe a debter vnto all men God is the creditor who hath giuen out his money to euery one of his seruants that they should gaine euery one to their master not to themselues the money committed is his gifts and graces that he hath distributed vnto them according to his owne pleasure so that we hauing receiued not onely to beleeue our selues but to teach faith vnto others ought to be ready willing prompt and prepared to employ such giftes as are bestowed vpon vs. Thus also doth the Apostle Peter teach the Elders 1 Pet. 5.2 to feede the flocke of God which is among them taking the ouersight therof not by constraint but willingly not for filthy lucre but of a ready minde c. And in the old Testament the Prophet Esay when his tongue had beene touched with a coale from the Altar and that he had heard the voyce of the Lord saying Whom shall I send doth of his owne accord offer himselfe and his seruice Behold here I am send me Wherefore Esay 6.8 whomsoeuer the Lord God shal cal immediately by his Spirit and furnish with gifts requisite for a Minister he will also touch his heart with willingnesse and readinesse to employ those graces and to set them on worke he will giue him a desire to glorifie him in the seruice of the Church and to gaine soules to his Master Christ Secondly it reprooueth sundry abuses of Vse 2 such as transgresse against this truth and dash their foote against this doctrine as against a stone as if they meant violently to oppose themselues against it or knew not that therin they fight against God which may be reduced to three heads First such as abuse their persons and tread vpon them as their footstoole Secondly such as contemne the Ministery it selfe as base and vile Thirdly such as deny them any maintenance fit for their calling One sort are wretched and prophane another proud high-minded the third worldly and couetous Touching the first sort The first reproofe it is too common a practise in the world to scorne and scoffe at the Ministers of the Gospel which is as much as to make open profession to be voyde of all soundnesse and sincerity of religion For such as hate them and despise them because they are Ministers doe despise nay despite God himselfe and Christ our Sauiour as Luke 10.16 He that despiseth you despiseth me and hee that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me Where Christ setteth downe this as a rule whereby euery man may examine his owne heart and make tryall of his religion and piety toward God euen by his affection and behauiour toward the Ministers of God It was neuer knowne since the world
separated froÌ„ it that were neuer of it or in it And touching the elect they can neuer fall from the grace of election the foundation of God remaineth sure 2 Tim. â— â— hath this seale the Lord knoweth who are his so that it is vnchangeable Besides such are also engrafted into Christ and cannot be separated from his communion according the saying of Christ Iohn 6 ver 37. All that the Father giueth mee shall come to me and him that commeth to me I will in no wise cast out And the Apostle Iohn 1 Iohn â— â— saieth They went out from vs but they were not of vs for if they had beene of vs they would no doubt haue continued with vs but they went out that they might be made manifest that they were not all of vs. If then the reprobate were neuer of this communion and the elect can neuer fall from this communion it may seeme that none can be said to be truely excommunicated that is to be separated from that spirituall communion which wee haue with Christ and with all the Saints by faith â— hope and loue I answer that which is affirmed of the elect and reprobate is most true neuerthelesse that which is concluded from thence is most false as the learned haue well obserued For first of all touching the reprobate that being hypocrites were once in the Church though they were neuer of the Church neither truely partakers of this spirituall communion of the Saints yet then they are saide to bee separated from it when they are manifested declared to haue beene alwaies strangers vnto it and separated from it as when Dauid praieth in the Psalms that they might be blotted out of the booke of life Psal 69 28. as if he had said declare it shew it plainely that they were neuer written in the booke of eternall election Secondly touching the elect the question is more difficult and yet the knot is not so intricate or intangled but it may be loosed For albeit they cannot be cut off from the grace of election because his gifts and calling are without repentance Rom. 11 29. neither can be wholly and altogether excluded from that communion which they haue by faith with Christ and by loue with the Church both by reason of the stablenesse of Gods promises and by reason of the efficacy force of Christs praier heard of the Father 〈◊〉 â—7 21 â— Luke 22 32. Yet in some sort in some respect they separate themselues as much as lyeth in them when they fall into greeuous sinnes as Dauid when he committed adultery and Peter when he denyed his Master The guifts of the holy Ghost are as a flame of fire kindled in vs such sinnes are as water powred vpon them to quench it and except GOD did grant his Spirit to dwell in them and preserue it as fire hidden vnder the ashes they would lose it wholly be quite and cleane excluded from this spirituall communion Notwithstanding our saluation is sure for his promise sake who hath promised to put his feare in our hearts that we should not depart from him and for Christs praier who praied for Peter all the elect that their faith should not faile Hence it is that he keepeth a remnant of grace in them and cherisheth the fire of his Spirit that it should not goe out so that the flame is slaked and the heat is diminished But in his good time he kindleth the fire and stirreth vp the heat somtimes by his word and sometimes by his corrections and therefore the Apostle willeth Timothy to stirre vp as coales 〈◊〉 1 6. the gift of God that was in him Dauid hauing experience hereof praieth vnto him to create a new heart in him and not to take away his Spirit from him Ps 51 10 11. Thus we see how the faithful are not wholly but yet in some part separated froÌ„ the communion of Christ because they are depriued of the sweet comforts that they felt before of the large measure of grace which they finde greatly diminished by the committing of sinne and continuing in it This is the spirituall communion The externall communion standeth in a common partaking together in the word in praiers in the receiuing of the Sacraments and in familiarity and friendship one with another as Luke speaketh of the Church of Christ after his ascension Acts 2 42. They continued stedfastly in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and in breaking of bread and in praiers Excommunication separateth from all these But some will say Obiect doth excommunication take away all commercing and conuersing one with another May not one in any sort liue with such Or doth it dissolue all bands of nature and pollicy I answer Answer no. There are some bands so firmely and closely knit tied together that nothing can loose them and abrogate them Some duties are naturall some domesticall and some ciuill which no excommunication can diminish or dissolue or dispense withall The Apostle giueth this as a generall precept If thine enemy hunger Rom. 12 20. giue him meate and if he thirst giue him drinke If an excommunicate person be in want and in any distresse we must helpe him and minister vnto him such things as are necessary for his preseruation wee must not cast away all care of him and all loue vnto him forasmuch as God hath made vs keepers one of another Againe it is lawfull to buy of him to sell vnto him and to bargaine with him albeit we should not conuerse and commerce with him as with a friend Moreouer if we owe personall duties to such a one as is in the family with vs we caÌ„not shake them off vnder any colour or pretence of excommunication The wife must performe due beneuolence to the husband the children must obey their parents the seruants must count their masters worthy of all honour and contrariwise prouided alwayes that they do not ceasse to pray for theÌ„ to admonish them and to hate their sins and that they looke to themselues that they do not defend them in their wicked courses and ioyne with them in opinion for then we make our selues partakers of their sins Lastly let vs set before vs the ends of excommunication which also haue bin considered in part already One end of it is the good of the person excommunicated that if it bee possible he may be won Tit. 2 11. Rom 1 6. Christ deliuereth the doctrine of saluation the Gospel is the power of God to saluation to euery one that beleeueth For wheras Christ Iesus saith of himself Math. 10 34. that he came to send fire and sword into the world and that hee is appointed for the fall of many in Israel Lu. 12 46 2 34. that the Gospel is the sauor of death vnto death 2 Corinth 2 15. Yet this is not the proper end of Christ or the Gospel but as it were beside their purpose
of teeth Math. 25 30. horrour without release weeping but the teares shall neuer be wiped away fire but it shall neuer be quenched this is their cup to drinke this is their portion to inherite But the godly vpon earth haue the gifts of GOD mingled with wants faith with infidelity assurance with doubting hope with despaire loue with hatred perfection with imperfection sanctification with the reliques of sinne as likewise they haue greefe tempered with ioy and ioy with greefe Indeed sometimes they want the sense and feeling of ioy and comfort but neuâ—r all hope and expectation of them Vse 3 Thirdly we ought much more to mourne for our owne sinnes otherwise it were grosse hypocrisie to mourne for others more then for our selues or so much for others as for our selues It is sufficient that we mourne for other men whose sins we cannot amend but more is required to be performed toward our selues wee must both mourne for them and amend them If we can weepe for them and doe not amend them our teares are counterfeit teares Let vs therfore oftentimes examine our selues how we are affected toward our selues and toward others and touching our greefe conceiued for our sinnes and for the sinnes of other men Let vs marke where we bestow our greatest sorrow and thereby take notice how it standeth with vs and so learned to reforme our practise if we finde it any way to bee amisse The women that followed Christ our Sauiour to the Crosse wept for him and thought they had iust cause so to doe but neuer imagined that they had more cause to weepe for themselues and therefore he correcteth that practise Luke 23 28. Daughters of Ierusalem weepe not for mee but for your selues and for your children c. We shall all of vs finde cause in our owne selues to mourne and humble our selues for our selues Lastly we ought to haue a care of the saluation Vse 4 of others and to desire their repentance otherwise our mourning is idle and nothing worth He that is entred into the way of saluation himselfe will both hunger and thirst after the saluation of other And heereby we may try whether our mourning for others be sanctified or not For as there is a carnall ioy so there is a carnall sorrow and as there is a naturall ioy such as natural men haue so there is a naturall sorrow arising from naturall causes If we haue the spirituall godly sorrow it will worke in vs a great care and desire of the saluation of our brethren 〈◊〉 oecolâ—mâ—â—omment 〈…〉 cap. As godly sorrow causeth in vs repentance neuer to bee repented off 2 Cor. 7 10. so godly sorrow conceiued for the sins of others will bring foorth an earnest longing in vs to bring them to repentance 8. If the Lord delight in vs then he will bring vs into this Land and giue it vs a Land which floweth with milke and hony 9. Onely rebell not ye against the Lord neither feare ye the people of the Land for they are bread for vs their defence is departed from them and the Lord is with vs feare them not Of the interpretation of these words wee haue spoken in the former verses They containe an effectuall exhortation able to stoppe the mouthes of the seditious spies and to perswade the people to proceed building themselues vpon the blessed experience of the loue of God toward them and of his power sufficient to saue them and ready to stand for theÌ„ and touching their enemies they should bee assured they could not preuaile because God is not among them he had laid them open to iudgement The Doctrine Doctrine God is a shield to his but taketh no care nor charge of his enemies God is a shield and defence for all that are his but as for his enemies he taketh no care nor charge of them he leaueth them to themselues Prou. 30 5. Exod. 15 2 and 29 45 46. Iudg. 2 14. Psal 3 3 and 18 2. The reasons God is the Captaine of his Reason 1 host to fight his owne battels against all the enemies of the Church 2 Chro. 13 12. Iosh 5 14. Secondly sinne maketh naked and bare of Reason 2 Gods protection and defence Exod. 32 25. when the people had committed idolatry Moses saw that they were naked for Aaron had made theÌ„ naked vnto their shame among their enemies Thirdly the enemies of God haue forsaken Reason 3 him and therefore hee will not be with them because they will not be with him it is a iust thing that hee should forsake them that haue forsaken him and that he should not be on their side who are not on his They that will not be his people he will not be their God Hos 3 3 1 9. From hence it may be obiected Obiect Is not God saide to be euery where Esay 66 1. Answer Answer He is touching his essence but not in his effectuall working by his Spirit to saue and deliuer Thus he is onely with the godly Hence it is that in the end of this chap. verse 42. the Lord said to the rebellious Goe not vp for the Lord is not among you that ye bee not smitten before your enemies He was not among these to fight for them and to saue them to defend and deliuer them by his power great might otherwise by his essence and according to his nature he was euen among them as he is also euery where Thus we see how God is said to be neere and how to be farre off How God is said to bee neere how farre off For while he offereth grace by the ministery of his word and causeth it to bee preached vnto vs he is neere vnto vs Esay 55 6. Call vpon him while he is neere to wit while his arme is stretched out to receiue vs and his mercy is offered to saue vs. Thus God may be saide to be in one place and in one person more then in another yea in one place and person not in another and he is said sometimes to come and sometimes to go away notwithstanding he be euery where essentially and there be no mutation of place or shadow of change with him When he beginneth to worke by his holy Spirit How God may be saide to come to a people faith repentance and sanctification in the hearts of his children he may be said to come vnto them as Iohn 15 22. Reuel 3 20. And when he preached by Noah to the old world Christ is said by his diuine Spirit to come among that people 1 Pet. 3 19. He went and preached vnto the spirits in prison which sometimes were disobedient c. So likewise his absence or departure is the remouing of the effects of his presence to wit his grace and fauour Vse 1 From hence ariseâ—â— comfort to all the godly they are safe and 〈◊〉 vnder the wings of God he is a buckler round about he is their castle and their fortresse whereupon
and all thy company are gathered together against the Lord ◠and what is Aaron that ye murmure against him Heere Moses farther layeth open the sin of Korah and his confederates neither doth hee charge them behind their backs as if he were afraide to speake to them but to their faces that if they had any thing to say they might answer for themselues It is the maner of many men to be liberall of speach of those that are absent but are ready to holde their peace when they are present to plead for themselues Now he telleth them that the contempt of Aaron was the contempt of God and their murmuring against him a murmuring against God We learne hereby Doctrine that to rebell against the message of God to scorne and reiect it To despise and resist the Ministery is to despise and resist God is to rebell against God to scorne and reiect God himselfe Exod. 16.8 1 Sam. 8.7 Esay 7.13 Whatsoeuer is brought vnto vs whether it be the promises of God for the establishment and confirmation of our faith or instructions for our obedience by the messengers and Ministers of God if it be refused and resisted God himselfe is reiected and the Spirit of grace is despited Lu. 10.16 Ioh. 13.20 1 Thess 2.15 16. The reasons because first they come not in Reason 1 their owne name neitheir doe they discharge their owne message they are no other then the mouth of God they come not from themselues neither for themselues their authority and calling is from God Therefore Moses saith in this place What is Aaron that ye murmure against him And the Apostle saith of himselfe the other fellow labourers 1 Cor. 3.5 Who is Paul or what is Apollo but the Ministers by whom ye beleeued euen as the Lord gaue to euery man neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that giueth the encrease is all in all Secondly God doth account all things Reason 2 done to thē in the execution of their Ministery as done to himselfe Matth. 10.40 Hee that receiueth you receiueth me and hee that receiueth me receiueth him that sent me therefore he that receiueth the Minister receiueth with him God the Father It is the duty of all to prepare themselues Vse 1 when they come to the Ministery of the word because then they must consider that they are come into the presence of God himselfe to receiue not so much from the mouth of the Minister as from the mouth of God direction and instruction concerning his will Deut. 5.27 28. Gal. 4.14 1 Thess 2.13 O my brethren if we did beleeue this to be the trueth of God wee would not stumble so much against it and be so often offended at it wee would not reiect it and set so light by it as too commonly we doe Let vs be like to Cornelius Act. 10.33 We must set our selues in Gods presence whensoeuer we begin to heare the word of God We ought as much as we can to suppresse all thought and consideration of men and weigh with our selues from whence the word commeth from whom the messenger commeth in whose Name he speaketh vnto vs. This is a forcible meanes to make vs profit by hearing He that can see in the person of the Minister the person of God and settle his affections wholy vpon God whom he knoweth to be present with him I neuer doubt of that man but he will heare to his saluation Vse 2 Secondly acknowledge from hence that the despising of the word of God the not beleeuing or not consenting to it when it is taught by men like to our selues is one of the greatest sinnes of all other that can fall out among the sonnes of men As it is most common so it is most fearefull and shall receiue the greatest punishment from God Matt. 10.14 15. Act. 13.51 O that all men would take a scantling of this sin by a right consideration of the doctrine which I handle and you heare For the doctrine teacheth that the withstanding of the Ministery of the word and murmuring against his ordinance is an open standing out against God and a resisting of him Can there be greater pride insolency contempt vnthankefulnesse rebellion and disobedience then to resist the Lord The Apostle speaking of the Magistrate saith Rom. 13.2 Whosoeuer resisteth the power shall receiue to himselfe damnation if this be true of man much more may we affirme it of God that whosoeuer resisteth him shal bring vpon himselfe swift and sudden damnation For are we stronger then he Now we must vnderstand that all such as set themselues withall their might and cunning against the Ministery of the word they do as it were take God to taske they single him out to combat with all but they shal find in the ende themselues vnequally matched Shall he that is dust lift vp himselfe against his maker shall he that is no better then a blast or puffe of wind contend with him that rideth vpon the wings of the wind and is able to scatter vs as chaffe before the winde O then how fearefull will the account be of many among vs that shew as great scorne and contempt as great security and infidelity as the Iewes did 2 Chron. 36. for which they were carried away into captiuity and swept out of the land of their habitation Such persons do in a manner bid God defiance to his face For when the Minister preacheth God preacheth when the Minister threatneth God threatneth when the Minister promiseth God promiseth when the Minister comforteth God comforteth It is he that speaketh by his seruants the Prophets Heb. 1.1 When they beseech vs to be reconciled God beseecheth vs by their Ministery 2 Cor. 5.20 True it is they speake but God speaketh to vs in them by them This made the Apostle say We then as workers together with him beseech you also that ye receiue not the grace of God in vaine 2 Cor. 6.1 That which is spoken of the Sacrament of Baptisme may rightly be spoken of the Ministery of the word It is said that Iesus came into the land of Iudea and baptized Ioh. 3.23 but it was by the hands of his disciples Ioh. 4.2 The Baptisme was his but the Ministery was theirs So doth the Lord preach vnto vs as Christ then baptized he preacheth to vs by the mouth of his Minister he speaketh whē they speake vnto vs. Such then as yeeld not to the promises or threatnings or admonitions that are offered vnto them what doe they but say plainely I will not beleeue God I will not commit my selfe and mine whole estate into his hands I doe not thinke that he will do as he threatneth This is no other then to giue vnto God the lie to his face Lastly this giueth comfort and encouragement Vse 3 to all the Ministers of God in the thanklesse labours of their wearisome calling God will care for vs howsoeuer men reiect vs. Hee will
7. verse 14. Math. 1. verse 23. Luk. 1 31. The Reasons follow First that so he might Reason 1 worke faith in them that otherwise would not beleeue Thus doth God take away all excuse when he worketh aboue nature as Exod. 4 1. When Moses was sent to the Israelites in Egypt to tell them of their deliuerance that God had heard their grones and sighes had seene al their troubles and miseries he alledged that the people wold not beleeue him nor hearken vnto his voice and therefore did the Lord inable him to turne his rod into a serpent the serpent into his rodde that so they might beleeue that the Lord God of their fathers had appeared vnto him Exod. 4 5. Againe he is willed to put his hand into his bosome and when he pulled it out it was leprous as snow verse 6. and putting his hand into his bosome againe when he pulled it out Behold it was turned again as his other flesh verse 7. Whereupon the Lord saith If they will not beleeue thee nor hearken to the voice of the first signe they wil beleeue the voice of the latter signe verse 8. And if they would not beleeue either the one or the other hee is yet willed to take the water of the Riuer and to poure it vpon the dry land and the water should become blood vpon the dry land Secondly God getteth glory hereby among Reason 2 his children his praise is by it set forth when by nothing else Wee are mooued at strange things Iohn 11 15 45. and taught to beleeue Lazarus was raised from the dead who had lyen in the graue foure dayes ver 39. to shew forth Gods glory verse 40. Math. 9 8. Luke 13 13. and 23 47. So that miracles serue to worke faith in vs and to gaine glory to God The Vses First consider from hence the greatnes and Vse 1 power of God who is to bee compared vnto him Esay 44 24. and 45 5. None of all the creatures be they neuer so excellent in strēgth and glorious in power can do such things therefore nothing can be matched with him let him therefore be preferred aboue all This is the vse vrged by Moses in his song of thāksgiuing after their passing ouer the red sea Exod 15 10 11. and Psal 77.12 13 14. He is the onely author of miracles hee it is onely that properly doth them and no other For a miracle is a worke wrought aboue the strength of nature as we shall shew more largely afterward But no creature can worke aboue the course of nature he onely that is the author of nature must do it Obiect But it may bee obiected that some of the Prophets did raise the dead as Eliah 1 Kin. 17 21 22. and Elisha 2 King 4 34 35. made Iron to swim being an heauy thing to ascend vpward 2 Kings 6 6. commanded fire to come from heauen being a light thing to descend downward 2 Kin. 1 10. healed many incureable diseases 2 Kings 5 10. and wrought many great workes Heb. 11 33 34 35. So did the Apostles raise the dead cleanse the Leapers restore sight to the blind healed the sick cast out diuels and this was their office calling to which they were appointed Math. 10 8. Answer Acts 5 15. 19 12. I answer the gift which they had was the faith of miracles And this was done in this manner God reuealed vnto them by his Spirit that he would worke such and such a miracle when they prayed thereupon either by commanding the euill spirit to depart in the name of Christ or by imposition of hands in other workes they wrought the same They hauing this knowledge by reuelation of the purpose of God beleeued the same and were as the mouth of God and the hand of God being his messengers to signifie what he would do Marke 11 22 23. Heb. 11 33 34. They then had no power of their own it was the diuine power onely that wrought them Obiect But some will say that the diuels can work miracles contrary to nature and therefore it is not proper to God Answer I answer hee can worke wonders but not miracles For though euery miracle be a wonder yet euery wonder is not a miracle He can do things extraordinary or otherwise then the common course of nature but he cannot worke aboue or against nature Thus he caused fire to fall from heauen the winds to blow downe dwelling houses as we see in the history of Iob. Hee also caused blisters and vlcers to arise in his body and without question they were true vlcers as the Scriptures plainly setteth downe and Iob truly felt Iob 2 7 8. Howbeit this he did no otherwise but by the force of nature for he cannot make raine or thunder or lightning or winde or storme or tempest this is the worke of God and commeth from his hand Gen. 7 4. Deut. 11 14. 28 12. 1 Sam. 12 17 18. 1 Kin. 8 35 36. God only sendeth the raine the diuel cannot make it and 17 14. 18 1. 2 Kin. 3 17. Iob 5 10. and 28 26. and 37 23 45. Psalme 105 32. 107 25. 135 7. 147 8. 148 7 8. Ier. 5 24. 10 13. 51 16. Zach. 10 1. Acts 14 17. Iames 5 18. The deuill cannot make the matther whereof the rain is ingendred They then are deceiued that thinke the deuill is able to make raine or haile or snow or vapor or the least flye that flyeth in the aire or the smallest worme that creepeth in the earth Neuerthelesse when the matter of stormes tempests is prepared of God he can gather it and hasten it and make it more terrible and carrie it from place to place from country to country For as hee can assume a body but not make a body so he can vse the winde but not create the winde If stormes and windes might bee raised and framed by the power of satan they might be said to execute his word he might be said to be the father of the raine So then briefly it is safest to hold this as a trueth that God caused the fire but satan brought it vpon Iobs flocke God caused the winde but satan draue it vpon the foure corners of the house For when once they are raised satan hath power by Gods permission to carry and transport them from Region to Region so that when naturally they blow one way he can besides nature turne them another way neuerthelesse he is not able to send winds or raise tempests where none are It may be further said Obiection that the sorcerers of Egypt did bring forth Frogs and turne water into blood and rods into serpents and such like Ex. 7 11 22. 8 7. I answer Answ it may be satan did fetch these frogs and serpents from other places and conuey them in a moment into the presence of Pharaoh and of his Princes for the effecting whereof more
First seeing wee can neither see nor heare nor vse the meanes open before vs except God open our eyes let vs pray to God to guide vs in the right vse of our senses as he hath giuen the senses themselues Let vs vse al the meanes that God hath put into our hands alwayes with prayer to God to blesse them to vs and our comfort Especially when we come to heare his Word let vs craue of him to open our hearts as he did the heart of Lydia Acts 16 14. that shee attended vnto the things which Paul spake so hee that hath eares to heare shall heare For by nature wee haue vncircumcised hearts and eares and through our corruption wee are as closed vessels vnfit to receiue the wholsome liquor and pure waters of the Word of God which is oftentimes preached to the condemnation of those that heare it Therefore the Lord speaketh by the Prophet Yee shall heare indeed Esai 6 9 10 11. but ye shall not vnderstand yee shall plainely see and not perceiue make the heart of this people fat make their eares heauy and shut their eyes lest they sâ—e with their eyes heare with their eares and vnderstand with their hearts and conuert and he heale them euen vntill their cities bee without Inhabitants their houses without possessours their fields without tillers of them He doth not alway take away his Word for the sinnes of men but causeth it to be preached to their condemnation that will not obey it nor expresse the power of it in their conuersations And surely if we would know the cause of the ignorance contempt of the Word of the want of profiting and regarding of the preaching of the Gospel which is the high ordinance of God in his heauenly wisedome sanctified for the saluation of his Elect wee shall finde this to be the chiefest we rest and trust in our selues we thinke it sufficient to bring our naturall eyes and carnal eares with vs whereas we should earnestly desire of God the true vse and comfortable fruite of them otherwise we may see and heare to our further condemnation This we see in the same sort practised by the Prophet Elisha when he was compassed with his enemies hee prayeth God to open the eyes of his seruant 2 Kings 6 17 18 19. to see the helpe that God had sent him he prayed likewise to God touching his enemies first to strike them with blindnes that they might run into danger then to open their eyes to see themselues in danger Let vs also continually giue him thankes so often as wee finde his hand to be with vs and feele him with his gifts to bestow vpon vs the vse of his gifts whether naturall or spirituall to blesse our senses to direct our iudgements to sanctifie our vnderstandings to soften our hearts and to circumcise our eares Now if we must be faine to beg of God the proper functions and right vses of our outward senses which we haue by nature as if we had them not and render praise vnto God for them how much more are wee to aske of God a pure and cleane heart an humble and contrite spirit the gift of repentance and the grace of regeneration which we haue not by nature but are contrary to nature For the Apostle teacheth truely that the wisedome of the flesh is enmity against God Rom. 8 7. because it is not subiect to the Law of God neither indeed can be And again 1. Cor. 2 14. The natural man perceiueth not the things of the spirit of God for they are foolishnes vnto him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned It is God that must reueale vnto vs by his Spirit the mysteries of his kingdome Cor. 2 6 7 1. which none of the Princes of this world haue knowne the spirit searcheth all things euen the deepe things of God This we see noted vnto vs in the communication and conference of Christ with the two disciples that went to Emmaus hee drew neere to them to heare their reasoning together of the things that happened at Ierusalem touching the passion of Christ Luke 24.16 â—1 but their eyes were holden that they could not know him His body indeed was not inâ—isible the change was not in him but in their eyes which after a sort were dimm'd holden backe that they should not discerne him for a season afterward their eyes were opened Iohn 20 15. that they knew him as likewise Mary Magdalen albeit shee were neither blinde nor deafe yet discerned him neither by seeing nor hearing of bim Wherefore wee haue not an absolute power ouer our senses it is God that giueth the eye that must open it much lesse haue we power ouer our vnderstanding will iudgment memory affections least of all concerning heauenly things in which wee are wholly blind as we haue already declared so that it behooueth all of vs to acknowledge all these to be in the power disposition of God either to diminish or restraine them or vtterly to bereaue vs of them take them away from vs at his pleasure that is the giuer consequently wee are alwayes to entreate him to giue vs grace and power that wee may carefully vse them as we ought to the glory of his Name the profite of our brethren and the comfort of our soules and bodies Vse 2 Secondly let vs take heed how wee abuse them to our owne hurt that haue receiued theÌ„ to the dishonor of God that gaue them froÌ„ whoÌ„ euery good giuing euery perfect gift proceedeth If we see not but at the pleasure of God who is able to strike vs with blindnes mists that wee shall grope in darknes seeke som to leade vs by the hand or if we haue our eyes open we shall discerne distinguish nothing but haue the outward inward senses dazled vntil he take away the scales from our eyes that couer them The Apostle Peter complaineth in his time of corrupt men led with sensuality 2 Pet. 2.14 hauing eyes full of adultery that can not cease to sin We must beware how we turne our sight to a contrary end then for which God hath lent it vnto vs but rather with Iob We should make a couenant with our eyes Iob. 31.1 that they wander not after folly and pray with the Prophet Dauid Psal 119. Psal 119.37 Turne away mine eyes from regarding vaâ—ity that they be not carried away after couetous affections If we haue eares by nature yet heare at the pleasure of God how shall we theÌ„ giue ouer our eares hearing to harken to hateful slanders leud surmises euil backbitings flying tales false accusations hurtfull reproches Luke 1 22. Gâ—n 32 1. Act 1â— 11 Luâ—e 13 11. raised and forged to the hurt of our brethren Hee is able to try and touch vs with dumbnesse as he did Zachary with lamenesse as he did Iacob with
bringeth foorth sin and sin when it is finished 〈◊〉 7 14. bringeth forth death Likewise it is a leauen which leaueneth the whole lumpe and therefore no maruel if it proceed by little and little from one degree to another Reason 2 Secondly euill men are giuen ouer of God into a reprobate sence by his iudgement so that it is no maruell if they become vile and abhominable This Paul declareth Rom. 1 26 29 30. This is likewise noted of the sonnes of Eâ—i who albeit they were reproued of their father that they caused the lords people to trespasse Yet they continued in their sinne and obeyed not his voice because the Lord would stay them 1 Sam. 2 24 25. And the Apostle writing to the Thessalonians maketh mention of the vnbeleeuing Iewes who killed the Lord murthered the Prophets persecuted the Apostles withstood the truth and forbad them to preach vnto the Gentiles that they might be saued To fulfill their sinnes alwayes for the wrath â—f God is come on them to the vtmost Seeing therefore such as cast away the warnings of God are theÌ„selues cast off and giuen ouer of God to fill vppe the measure of their sinnes and seeing sinne is of it selfe fruitfull branching and budding as a Tree fretting as a canker sowring as a leauen growing as a childe multiplying as the fish in the waters wee are not to maruell if men once beginning to sinne cannot be staied and stopped from whatsoeuer they haue imagined to do Now let vs apply this doctrine to our vses Vse 1 First seeing the vngodly proceed and perseuer in sinne assuredly great shall bee their iudgement and as they increase in sin so shal they increase their punishment and hoord it vp as a treasure against the day of wrath This the Apostle setteth downe as an euident trueth Despisest thou the riches of his bountifulnesse and patience and long sufferance not knowing that the bountifulnesse of God leadeth thee to repentance But thou after thine hardnesse and heart that cannot repent heapest vp as a Treasure vnto thy selfe wrath against the day of wrath c. This ought to bee a terror to all the vngodly to consider that as their hearts are hardened and their consciences seared so the plagues and punishments of God attend vpon them and alwayes grow according to the degrees of their sinnes This the Lord threatneth in the Law Leuit. 16 21 23 24. If ye walke stubbornly against me and will not obey me I will then bring seuen times moe plagues vpon you according to your sinnes but if by these ye will not bee reformed by me but walke stubbornly against mee c. Thus we see the equall proportion betweene our sins and Gods punishments Secondly see how dangerous it is once to make shipwracke of faith and a good conscience and to wound our soules by falling into sinne The further a disease runneth and the longer it continueth the more vncureable it is The further a fire spreadeth the more it consumeth The more sin groweth to an head the more the Spirit of God is quenched the worke of grace is diminished the assurance of comfort is weakned and lessoned Let vs therfore alwayes keep a diligent watch ouer our soules let vs seeke to cut off all occasions of euill and endeuour to stoppe the first beginnings If a disease be taken in the beginning before it spread and seize vpon the vitall parts it is easily cured A fire when it is first kindled is quickely quenched The Spring of the yeare is the best and fittest season to purge out euill humours and to apply medicines vnto the naturall body When a shippe hath an hole that it beginneth to leake it is soone stepped So if we will labour and striue to purge out the olde leauen betimes beforâ— it gather strength we shall with more ease lesse difficulty be able to withstand the force thereof whereas the more sinne is practised the more the heart is hardned according to the saying of the Prophet Ier. 13 23. Can the Blackmoore change his skin Or the Leopard his spots Then may ye also do good which are accustomed to do euill Therefore the Lord seeing that Cain had offended and that his countenance was deâ—ected which were the fore-runners of murther stirred him vp to looke vnto these things Gen. 4 7. If thou do well shalt thou not be accepted And if thou doest not well sinne lyeth at the doore This is that vse which the Prophet pointeth out Esay 5.11 18. Wo vnto them that draw iniquity with cords of vanity and sins as with cartropes Woe vnto them that rise vp early to follow drunkennesse and to them that continue vntill night till the wine do enflame them Where hee teacheth the wofull and miserable condition of all those that runne from euil to worse as it were adding drunkennesse vnto thirst and warneth vs to take heed lest at any time there be in any of vs an euill heart and vnfaithfull to depart from the liuing God Vse 3 Lastly seeing the vngodly being reproued of God and checked of their own conscience continue in their euill we must know that on the other side it belongeth vnto the faithfull according to the trueth of the word reuealed vnto them to grow in grace more and more and to make euery day some step to the king dome of heauen So many as are truly grafted into Christ as it were into a vine must draw iuice from him continually and bring foorth fruite plentifully according as hee teacheth Iohn 15.22 Euery branch that beareth not fruite in me he taketh away and euery one that beareth fruite he purgeth it that it may bring foorth more fruite It is the commendation of the Church of Thyatira Reuel 2 19. That their works were more at the last then they were at the first Let vs begin to beleeue in Christ and to expresse the power of godlinesse neither let vs be terrified and dismayed from a constant resolution to forsake sinne and embrace righteousnesse with the hardnes and difficulty with the lets and stumbling-blockes that lye in our way with the troubles and tentations that abide for vs all these are hard in the beginning A setled course and a continuall practise of faith and repentance shall make the matter easie and the way plaine before vs. An Apprentice that first beginneth to learn his trade and occupation is much troubled at the strangenesse of it he findeth in himselfe great vnfitnesse and vntowardnesse he saith he shall neuer attaine vnto it he shall neuer go through with it and the reason is because he hath not vsed it but when once he is entred into that course he taketh delight in it and wondereth at his owne folly and simplicity A Scholler that first beginneth to reade to write or to learne any liberall Art is discoraged through the hardnesse of it and if he might bee put to his choise had rather giue ouer then hold out but vse and custome makes it easie
testimonies of the fauour of GOD blessing them both with spirituall blessings in heauenly things and with temporall blessings in earthly things In regard of benefits belonging to the life to come and accompanying saluation hee sheweth diuers priuiledges bestowed vpon them concerning their iustification sanctification regeneration and comfortable vse of the Word vouchsafed vnto them Touching their iustification hee saith Hee seeth none iniquity in Iacob and hee beholdeth not transgression in Israel Whereby hee meaneth not that they were freed from sinne for if wee say we haue no sinne we deceiue our selues and there is no truth in vs 1. Iohn 1 8. but that he imputeth it not he layeth it not to their charge but he couereth it and freely forgiueth it Hee doth not charge them with it but discharge them from it Hee seeth their sinnes well enough with the eyes of his knowledge but because they are couered in Christ 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 31. he will not looke vpon them with the eyes of his iudgment he beholdeth them as wel able to discerne them but not with a purpose to reuenge them Touching their sanctification he saith The Lord his God is with him not onely with his presence but with his grace and Spirit of sanctification For if wee speake of the presence of his essence and being hee is with all persons and filleth all places This Salomon in his worthy and excellent prayer 1. King 8 27. confesseth to GOD saying Is it true indeed that GGD will dwell on the earth Behold the heauens and the heauen of heauens are not able to contain thee how much more vnable is this house that I haue built Heereunto accordeth the saying of the Prophet Ieremy Ier. 23.24 Can any hide himselfe in secret places that I shall not see him saith the Losd Doe not I fill heauen and earth saith the Lord How then is this made a speciall priuiledge and prerogatiue bestowed on the people of GOD to haue GOD with them which is the common condition of all places and persons I answere that in respect of his Natute and being he is no more in heauen then on earth with the godly then with the vngodly in the Church then out of the Church but in respect of his effects and the presence of his grace fauour and protection For as the soule of man is wholly in the whole body and sitteth therein as a Queene ruling in euery member and part of the body in respect of the essence thereof and is no more in the head then in the hand nor in the hand more then in the heele but it is saide to bee especially in the head and in the hart because there it exerciseth most worthy and weighty effects so God is present euery where in the world euen in the wicked and reprobate in respect of naturall gifts of preseruation knowledge and such like But he is present in the godly in more speciall manner by more speciall graces of regeneration and sanctification of faith and repentance ruling them by his Spirit pardoning their iniquities and remembring their sins no more so that howsoeuer he may leaue them for a season to see their owne infirmity and the necessity of his mercy yet he neuer totally and finally departeth from them but returneth in compassion toward them and followeth them with his louing kindnes vntill he haue brought them to eternall life In these respects he is said Numb 14 42. 2 Chro. 5 7. to be farre from the wicked and not to come neare their habitation Touching the next priuiledge which is his word he saith The ioyfull shout of a King is among them that is he ruleth them by the Scepter of his Word which soundeth shrill among them as the blast of a trumpet whereby is wrought in them both faith and sanctification Touching temporall blessings he painteth and pointeth out the long experience which his people haue had of his mercy in sauing them and of his power in ouerthrowing their enemies This he sheweth by a particular example of his wonderfull deliuerance from the tyranny of the Egyptians who could not holde them in that slauery and bondage but were constrained by great wonders and grieuous plagues to let them go And as he deliuered them from the hard and heauy yoke of their oppressors so he armeth them with strength as with a shield against all their enemies and fenceth them with his mighty hand as the Vnicorne is with his borne so that al the diuelish deuices that diuelish men can practise can no more preuaile against them then poyson against the Vnicorne For we reade partly in the holy Scriptures and partly in other authors that haue searched out the nature of foure-footed beasts both of the strength of the Vnicorne and of the nature of his horne to expell poyson This is it which the Lord himselfe speaketh in the book of Iob Iob. 39 12 13 14 15 Psal 22 22 and 92.11 Esay 34 7. Will the Vnicorne serue thee or will he tarry by thy cribbe Canst thou binde the Vnicorne with his band to labour in the furrow or will he plough the valleyes after thee So the Prophet Dauid describing his enemies resembleth them for their cruelty to the Lyon for their strength to the Vnicorne Aelian lib. 16. hist animal cap. 20. Likewise all men agree about the Vnicornes horne Writers doe confesse and experience doth confirme that it hath force to expell poyson therefore his horne being put into the water purgeth it and driueth out the poyson that he may drinke without harme if any venomous beast happen to drink therein before him So the Israelites are compared to the Vnicorne in this place partly in respect of their owne strength who whilst they were obedient to God and serued him with a faithfull heart could not be ouercome of their enemies but stood victorious and inuincible against all dangers and partly because no hurtfull or noysome arts vsed against them should be able to worke their confusion Now to the latter point which respecteth the person of Balaam he acknowledgeth that notwithstanding his sorcery and diuellish diuination he was destitute of all power ability to hurt them by his enchantments therfore saith There is no sorcery against Iacob nor southsaying against Israel that is the people of God which were his posterity Some vnderstanding these words as if the people were praised and commended because they were not giuen to sorcery and such like superstitions as GOD condemneth in the Law and had forbidden to be among his chosen people Deu. 18 10. but the meaning of Balaams words rather seemeth to be this that the elect people of GOD were so protected from aboue that no sorcery or southsaying could haue any force against them to doe them hurt This mercy of GOD was so great so maruailous so miraculous in the eyes of the very infidels their enemies that from hence forward Balaam resolueth to leaue his Magicke and extoll the workes of GOD toward
before our eyes the example of Balaam hired to curse the people of God o Iohn 5 34 36. who gaped after gaine and promotion and gaue mischeiuous counsell to the Moabites and Midianites to worke their death and destruction This truth is confirmed by sundry the Apostles Peter Iude and Iohn in the new Testament who mentioning this history declare both that bee loued the wages of vnrighteousnes and laid a stumbling-blocke before the children of Israel to intrap them was reprooued for his iniquity by his Asse Who spake with mans voice and forbad the foolishnesse of the Prophet These things being duly weighed and throughly considered do sufficientlie teach vs who is the author of this Booke not man but God and that the authority of it is diuine and not humane Now let vs see what vse may be gathered from hence and how it may be profitably applyed to our instruction Seeing the Author of this Booke and so of Vse 1 the rest of holy scripture is not man or Angel or any creature but the Lord of heauen and earth we learne that they want not nor stand in neede of the confirmation and approbation of the Church or of men seeing they are approued vnto vs by a greater authority and as it were warranted vnto our consciences from on higher Court where God himselfe sitteth present and president of the same So then as Christ our Sauiour speaketh p I receiue not the record of man but I haue a greater witnesse then the witnesse of Iohn We may truly say the same of his word we haue a better ground to stand vpon and a fairer warrant then the testimonie of the Church to beare record of the dignitie and authority of the word Hence it is that he saith in the same place The works which the Father hath giuen me to fin sh do beare witnes of me that the Father sent me and the Father himselfe which hath sent me beareth witnes of me This serueth to conuince the Church of Rome of the spirit of errour which teacheth that the scripture receiueth authority and credite from the Church insomuch that some of them are not ashamed to auouch q Eckius in Euchirid de autho Eccl. That the authoritie of the Church is greater then of the Scripture and others feare not to blaspheme r Hermannus that they should haue no more authority in regard of vs then Aesops Fables except the authority of the Church did procure it And as they are bold to maintaine that the Church is aboue the Scripture Å¿ Bellar. de verbo dei li. 4. cap. 12. so they teach that the Scriptures are not in themselues necessary neyther were written to be a rule of our Faith Thus they fall from one heresie into another proceed from worse to worse as euill men doe But the assurance of our Faith touching the Scriptures is not builded on the Churches authority but vppon the illumination of Gods spirit shining euidently in the Scriptures theÌ„selues The holy Ghost openeth the eyes of those that are his that they know discerne his voice from all others For as the Sun is not seene by any lighâ— but his owne so we iudge of the truth and all false Doctrines by the Scriptures How do we discerne sweet from sowre but by it owne taste And how can wee better discerne the rellish of the Scripture t Psal 19 10. Which is swâ—eter then the Hony and the Hony-combe to the taste then by the goodnes and excellency of it selfe True it is wee doe not reiect and refuse contemne or condemne the testimony authority of the true church as the Papists slander vs u What the office and authority of the Church is but wee confesse these points of the Church First it is as the keeper of the rolles and records to preserue them not to authorize them He that is custos rotulorum doth not giue authority to the writings but hath them of trust committed vnto him Secondly it is as a touchstone to distinguish them from bastard counterfeit Scriptures not to make that Scripture which is no Scripture The touchstone of the Gold-smith doth not make gold but discerneth and distinguisheth gold from other mettall what is base and what is rich stuffe so doeth the Church Thirdly it is as the voice of a x Chrisost hom 1. in Epist ad Tit. crier to preach and publish and promulgate and teach the truth as a cryer pronounceth and proclaimeth the Edicts and Decrees of his Prince but cannot adde to them nor take from them nor authorize them nor any way alter change them Fourthly it is as an Interpreter and expounder to expound and interpret them according to the Scriptures As the man of Law deliuereth the sense of the Law but doeth not make it to bee Law These are holy and honourable seruices of the Church and these wee willingly acknowledge to belong vnto it But that the Scriptures should receiue credite from it or bee of no authority without it we cannot admit or acknowledge For they are cleere perfect firme and worthy of all respect and reuerence without the testimony of the Church for the Authors sake The Apostle saith y 1 Ioh 5 6 9 It is the Spirit that beareth witnesse for that Spirit is truth and afterwarde If wee receiue the witnesse of men the witnesse of God is greater Thus then wee see that the chiefe cause why wee beleeue that the Scriptures were deliuered from Heauen is not the witnesse of the Church nor the authoritie of man but because the Spirit speaketh euidently in them so that we can no more doubte of the truth of them though the Church should hold her peace then if we heard God openly speaking vnto vs froÌ„ the highest heauens Let vs therefore detest the wickednesse and blasphemy of such as say the authority of Gods worde dependeth of the testimony of man which were to preferre man before God to make all his promises hang vppon the vncertaine credite of man and to make the hand-maid take place before the Lady and Mistris which were a presumption and saucinesse not to be endured Secondly we learne from hence who is the Vse 2 best Interpreter of the Scriptures and who is the sole and soueraigne Iudge thereof namely God himselfe who is the author and inspirer of them For as the authority of them dependeth not vppon the Church so the interpretation of them dependeth not vppon the will and pleasure of man according to the saying of the Apostle z 2 Pet. 1 No prophesie of the Scripture is of any priuate interpretation Euery man is the expositor of his owne worke euery Law-giuer knoweth best the meaning of his owne Law a 1 Cor. 2 For what man knoweth the things of a man saue the spirit of a man which is in him Euen so the things of God knoweth no man but the spirit of God for God hath reuealed them vnto vs by his
Iames 2 1. wee should haue the faith of Christ in respect of persons which is forbidden condemned by the Apostle Hence it is that our Sauiour speaketh to his Apostles b Math. 10 20 Luke 10 16. It is not you that speak but the spirit of your Father that speaketh within you And to the 70. Disciples and in them to all his true Ministers to the end of the world He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth mee and he that despiseth me desp seth him that sent me For this cause the Thessalonians practising this point are commended by the Apostle that they esteemed and receiued the doctrine deliuered vnto them c 1 Thes 2 13. Rom. 1 16. Not as the word of men but as it is indeed the word of God which is the power of God to saluation to euery one that beleeueth They are the Embassadors of God sent out of him to call vs to repentance and therefore their word or rather the word of GOD spoken by their mouth is to be heard with reuerence marked with diligence and practised with obedience The writer of this book was Moses Thus much touching the chiefe and principall Author of this booke as of the other Scriptures to wit God nowe followeth the lesse principall or instrumentall namely Moses The Lord could if it had pleased him haue written this booke as he did the morall Law contained in the ten commandements with his owne finger without the ministery of mortall man but it stood with his will and Heauenly pleasure to inspire his worde into the hearts of some holy men set apart for this purpose and to make their pen d Psalm 45 1 as the penne of a swift Writer The writer of this Book as also of the three former and of that which followeth was Moses faithfull in the house of God of whose stocke parents birth preseruation banishment and return into the land of Egypt from whence he brought the children of Israel wee reade at large in the Booke of Exodus Him God hauing set apart from his mothers womb to be the deliuerer of his people doth call as it is a Psal 78 70 7â— 72. saide of Dauid and tooke him from the Sheepfolds euen from behind the Ewes with yong brought he him to feede his people in Iacob his inheritance in Israel so he fed them according to the simplicity of his heart and guided them by the discretion of his hands Him also did God chuse to be one of the Scribes to penne a part of his word the first and most anâ—ient Scripture sufficient to guide that people into all truth necessary to be beleeued of them For as Princes and Noblemen haue their principal Secretaries whose persons and pennes they vse to what purposes they please so hath GOD his selected instruments to write his will and to endite what things he reuealed vnto them by whose Spirit they were wholy guided and directed that they could not erre b 2 Pet 1 21. for the Prophesie came not in old time by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were mooued by the holy Ghost Such a one was Moses the first chosen vessell of God to pen publish his word that it might bee knowne and conueyed vnto all posterities to him c Num. 12 8. Deut. 34 10. God spake mouth to mouth and by vision and not in dark words like to him there arose not a Prophet in Israel whom hee knew face to face These Prophets of God may rightly bee called second Authors of the Scripture all of them Gods Secretaries but Moses as his principall Secretary This consideration of Gods choosing men to be as his organs and instruments to put his Vse 1 whole will and word in writing doth offer to vs diuers good vses which briefly wee will run ouer First it conuinceth all those that thinke and gather that neither this book nor the other foure were written by Moses as now they are left vnto vs but by Esdras or some other more auncient Scribe that liued before his time Adde heereunto d Iren. lib. 3. cap 25. Tertul. lib. de bab mul. clem Alex. lib. 1. strom Hieron aduers Helu Euseb in Chronic. that manie of the Fathers and Doctors of the Church maintayned that when Ierusalem was assaulted sacked by the Chaldeans all the bookes of Moses and other Scriptures were burned together with the Temple and were afterward written againe and brought to light through the help of the diuine memory of Esdras who remembred al that was written in the former copies But this coniecture so much stood vppon by the Ancients be it spoken with their patience and pardon is no better then a fable may bee conuinced by euident demonstration of vndoubted reasons True it is the fourth of Esdras telleth in sober sadnesse this dreame e Esdr lib. 4. c 4 23. cap. 14 21. but euery one knoweth that booke to bee Apochryphall almost as full of lies as leaues insomuch that the Church of Rome ouer bold to adde to the Canon yet f Bel. de verbo Dei lib 1. cap 20. lib. 2. cap 1. are ashamed of this booke to make it Canonicall And we neuer read that the Babylonians euer attempted this sacriledge and if they had it seemeth vnlikely and vnpossible that euer they coulde bring it to passe the bookes beeing dispersed into many mens hands and extant in sundrie copies in sundry places The Assyrians which were sent as certaine Colonies to inhabite in the waste roomes of the ten Tribes the Kingdom of Israel being ouerthrown by Salmanasar when they were disturbed and destroyed by Lyons that tore them in peeces g 2 Kin 1 7 27 were instructed by one of the Priestes in the Law of Moses and no doubt had it among them Antiochus a most bloody tyrant commaunded the bookes of the Law to be cut in peeces burned so many as hee could finde yet did the faithfull preserue them safe and sound with the danger of their owne liues 1 Mach. 1 59. Besides it is not to be imagined that Ezekiel and Daniel continuing in Babylon the seuenty yeares of the captiuity wanted the word law of God all that time to say nothing of Ieremy the Prophet and Gedaliah the Prince were they all so carelesse or forgetfull that in the ruine of the City and spoyling of the temple they would neglect the Law and not saue one booke out of the fire Was there neuer a godly man left that was mindfull of the booke of God But what place is there lefte for any such surmise and suspition seeing the prophet Daniel had both the prophesies h Dan 9 2 11 of Ieremy the Law of Moses Moreouer it appeareth by the testimony of Ezra himselfe the Scribe of God i Ezra 6 18. that the people beeing returned from their captiuity had the Law of Moses amongst them before
Iesus euen as it is written in the second Psalme Thou art my Son this day haue I begotten thee From hence it appeareth plainly that as the bookes themselues were seuered the one from the other so likewise euery part of one and the same booke kept his order and the proper station wherein it was set by the first Author This reprooueth all confounding and vnfit vsage of the holye Scriptures mingling one booke in another the old Testament with the new that the distinct parts cannot appeare The Turkes receiue the Law of Moses and some other parts of the old Testament but so disfigured deformed so corrupted and confounded with their horrible superstitions and the abhominable impieties of their wretched Alcoran that it ceaseth to be the Scripture of God and is turned into a most detestable idoll Wherefore it standeth vs vpon to keep the scriptures whole and sound without intermingling one part with another that the comely proportioÌ„ of euery part may appeare to euerie one that looketh vpon them whereas if we shall confound booke with booke and part with part wee shall lose the beauty of them and turne them into a mishapen and deformed monster which were monstrous impiety and presumption Secondly by this Title we learne that all Vse 2 the works of God are made in number weight and measure and created exceeding good in regard of the goodly order and comely beauty of euery one of them For that which is said of this booke is true also of the other Scriptures and verified of all the rest of the workes of God Where no order is there is all tumult and confusion A good Father of a family taketh order in his house that euerie one do his dutie A wise Pilot in a Shippe looketh that euery one know his place and so manageth it with discretion A prudent and prouident Magistrate appointeth order in his Citie and Commonwealth and ordaineth lawes to keep men in vnity The order of the heauens and the setting of times and seasons teacheth vs the wisedome of the Creator who gouerneth all things aboue and beneath by a wise and wonderfull disposition So that hee is called by the holy Apostle e 1 Cor. 14 33 The God of order and not of confusion True it is it cannot bee denyed we see it with our eyes there is great confusion and much disorder in the world but from whence doth it come who is the author of it and to whom shall wee ascribe it Not vnto God who hath made all things good and gouerneth all things well And if not vnto God to whom but to the spirit of the diuell the vglinesse of sinne which haue altered the workmanship of God and blemished the glorie of his creatures The wiseman in the Booke of Ecclesiastes leadeth vs to this consideration f Eccle. 7 3 1 Loe onely this haue I found that God hath made man righteous but they haue sought many inueÌ„tions If then there fall to bee any disorder in the creature we must not accuse the Creator but the corruption of man is to bee blamed from whence it proceedeth It is sin that hath turned all things vpside downe and brought a spectacle of all miseries as Moses sheweth Gen. 6 5. The Lord sawe that the wickednesse of man was great in the earth and all the imaginatâ—ons of the thoughts of his heart were onely euil continually Thus wee learne to magnify all Gods works and to acknowledge from what spring and fountaine as well order as disorder do proceede God is the God of peace and of order and requireth that al things be done honestly and in order It is Sathan thâ—t is the author of strife contention and confusion who laboureth to bring all things out of order But of this wee shall haue occasion to speake more in the second chapter where Moses describeth the order of the Tents and the names of the cheefe Heads and Captaines of the Israelites Vse 3 Thirdly seeing there is diuine numeration in this Booke let vs reade it diligently bee more and more in loue with it and with the rest of the Scripture which haue the same author handle the same matter resemble the same forme respect the same end and worke the same effect in the hearts of men Manie there are that come to the Church and professe themselues members of the same that are most ignorant in the Scriptures which are the helpes of our Faith the keyes of our comfort the meanes of our saluation and are able to make vs wise to eternall life Some know no difference betweene them and other Bookes but make them all alike containing some things true and some false Others are so ignorant that they know not the number of the Canonicall books nor the argument of them nor the order how they stand which plainely bewrayeth that they are little conuersant in them Others when they heare any book or chapter of the booke read vnto them full of names either of men or places or of both of which sort are sundry in this Booke they slake their attention they thinke it belongeth not vnto them they perswade themselues there is no profit to bee learned by it But wee must know and vnderstand that the whole Scripture was giuen by inspiration and came by the will of God When such parts and parcels of the word are read vnto vs the vse wherof we see not the purpose whereof wee vnderstand not let vs obserue these few rules and directions following First let vs condemne our own ignorance and sit in iudgement vpon the darknes of our owne hearts who of our selues are able to vnderstand nothing except it bee reuealed from aboue It is the saying of Christ to Peter after his worthy confession that he was the son of the liuing God a Math. 16 17 Blessed art thou Simon the son of Ionas for flesh and bloud hath not reuealed it vnto thee but my Father which is in heaueÌ„ And the Apostle witnesseth as much b Rom. 8 7. 1 Cor. 2 10 14 The wisedom of the flesh is enmity against God for it is not subiect to the Law of God neither indeede can bee Likewise in another place God hath reuealed them vnto vs by his Spirit but the naturall man perceiueth not the things of the Spirit of God for they are foolishnes vnto him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned The manner of many in reading the Scriptures when they come to that which passeth theyr capacity is to condemne them not themselues But if we would profit aright and benefite our selues by them wee must set this downe as the first rule and as a principle of our faith that the fault is in our selues and in our owne weaknesse Secondly it is required of vs to be of humble spirit which is a thing much accepted of God Such onely are right hearers and such God requireth vs to bee when wee heare him come and speake vnto vs. This
appeareth by the Prophet Esay when hee bringeth in the Lord speaking vnto vs c Esay 66 3. To him will I haue respect euen to him that is poore and of a contrite spirit and trembleth at my words The scripture is compared by one to a great and high palace but the doore that entreth into it is very low so that the high-minded and proud presumptuous man that standeth vpon the high conceites of his owne minde cannot run in but it is necessary that he stoope downe low humble himselfe whosoeuer intendeth to haue any passage into it This spirituall pride is the mother of all error but humility leadeth vs into all truth d Iames 4 6. For God resisteth the proud and giueth grace vnto the lowly Lastly we must come to the Scriptures to hearing and reading of them with prayer desiring him to direct vs and crauing his blessing vpon our labors The word of God is as an hidden treasure laide vp in the Lords Coffers Prayer is the Key to open it the way to come to it the hand to receiue it The Prophet Dauid prayeth oftentimes to God to open his eyes and to giue him vnderstanding e Psalme 119 18 34. that he might see into the wonders of his Law We haue a gracious promise from God that hee which asketh shall receiue hee that seeketh shall finde and hee that knocketh shall haue the doore set open vnto him Many of Gods Seruants haue attained to more knowledge and vnderstanding in the mysteries of the Kingdome of heauen by prayer then by their own study labour reading and searching If then we shall ioyne it to our reading and hearing it shall bring a great blessing with it reueal the secrets of God vnto vs. Thus much touching the Title of this booke Let vs now proceede to handle the Vses The ends and Vses of this Booke and speciall ends of this Booke for which it was written and thereby take a general view of the benefit that may redound vnto vs. There are many chapters that seeme to be verie bare and barren and to containe nothing in them but a naked Catalogue of places and persons but we shall plainly perceiue in the particular handling of the speciall matters taught therein that we haue great cause to giue attention and to marke what is offered to our considerations forasmuch as whatsoeuer was written afore-hand was written for our instruction that wee through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might haue hope Rom. 15. And albeit the vses come after to bee spoken at large yet it shall not bee amisse to giue a taste of them in the beginning thereby to set an edge vpon vs to procure vs an appetite to hunger after them First we see in the state of the Israelites as Vse 1 in a glasse what is the condition of the Church and of all the godly in this life they are as a barke tossed on the Sea ready to suffer Shipwracke and to be cast vpon euery rocke vnlesse they cast out the anchor of hope sure stedfast that they may in time appointed ariue in safety at the hauen desired For euen as the Israelites neuer rested in the wildernesse but trauelled from one place to another vntill they came into the Land of promise so the Church in this world is as in a wildernes they haue no certaine abode no setled dwelling to assure them any continuance but they walke and wander vp and downe as poore banished men vntill they bee translated into their heauenly Country We are heere as pilgrimes and strangers our hope is not in this life a 1 Cor. 15 19 For then of all men we were the most miserable Wee know we must all leaue it and we know not how soone We looke for a life to come and most earnestly desire to bee translated to that heauenly inheritance The Apostle hath many meditations to this purpose Phil. 3. b Phil. 3 20 2 Cor. 5 6 7. Heb. 11 13 14 Our conuersation is in Heauen from whence we looke for a Sauâ—our the Lord Iesus and 2 Cor. 5. Whiles we are at home in the body wee are absent from the Lord for wee walke by faith and not by sight And Hebr. 11 speaking of the Patriarkes Abraham Isaac and Iacob he saith They confessed that they were strangers and Pilgrims on the earth for they that say such things declare plainely that they seeke a Countrie We must not looke to finde Heauen vpon the earth we shall heere meete with many afflictions and it is profitable for vs to exercise our faith patience and prayer leste the flesh shoulde waxe proud against the spirit and lift vp it selfe against God Secondly we learne who is the Patrone Vse 2 and protector of the Church namely GOD himselfe he is the shield and buckler of it to defend it How many were the troubles and dangers and enemies and wants of the Isralites while they liued in the wildernesse Yet did God maruailously and miraculously nourish and preserue them Is he the God of the Iewes onely and not of the Gentiles yes euen of the Gentiles also For as hee kept them and carried them as vpon the Eagles wings so he is with his Church at all times when it seemeth most to despaire of help then commeth the helpe and comfort of God from on high and deliuereth them out of their distresse O that men would therefore confesse before the Lord his louing kindnesse and his wonderfull workes before the sonnes of men Let vs also looke for helpe from him from whence our saluation commeth c 1 Sam. 2 6 Who as Hanna the mother of Samuel singeth in her Song kâ—lleth and maketh aliue bringeth down to the graue and raiseth vp In dangers therfore let vs trust in him in wants let vs relie vpon him in chastisements let vs humble our selues before him in troubles let vs flye vnto him in temptations let vs fight vnder him and in all necessities let vs pray vnto him and call vpon his name Thirdly we haue in this booke a liuely picture Vse 3 of the state of the Church what it is in this life and of what persons it consisteth it standeth not wholly of such as haue receiued the grace of sanctification but it hath many hypocrites mingled with them and many wicked persons are found among them and come as the Ghest did in the â—ospell whoe came without his wedding garment In this body are many members but are not all liuing a great part are dead and rotten members Yea they which are indeed Saints by calling are not so sanctified that they liue without sinne For as d 1 Cor. 13 12 they know in part and beleeue in part so they are sanctified in part not fully and perfectly which shall not bee vntill the next life when we shall know euen as wee are knowne and see euen as we are seene of God Among the Israelites which did beare the name of the
ye sware vnto her Therfore the Prophet teacheth that he shall dwell in the Tabernacle of the Lord Psal 15 4. and rest in his holy hill That sweareth to his owne hinderance and changeth not If there be no faith in our words nor truth in our dealings nor constancy in our promises but that we can take vppe the name of God in our mouths and vse it as a colour to hide our bloody deseignes wee must not looke for any blessing from GOD nor to haue him to go out with our armies Fourthly let the ends of our warres be holy and righteous not tyranny not vainglory but to maintaine the honor and glory of God to defend the Church and Commonwealth from violence and inuasion and to establish peace and concord in our borders The Heathen by Natures light saw these three ends of a iust warre first to withstand force by force Cic. de offic l. 1. and to defend themselues and the things that belong vnto them Secondly to recouer things lost and regaine things taken away Thirdly to reuenge wrongs and iniuries offered being before prouoked Many examples are set downe in the Scriptures of the godlie Kings and other Gouernors who propounded these ends vnto themselues and so were able to warrant to themselues and others the bearing of Armes Fiftly we must not suffer leud euill persons incorrigible and vnreformable to remaine in the hoste of God who may endanger the whole hoste and bring the curse of God vpon them For how should God giue a blessing to such wicked instruments or how should he fight their battels that fight against him Hence it is that he commandeth Deut. 23. Deut. 23 9 10 When thou goest out with the hoste against thine enemies keepe thee then from all wickednes c. When the Israelites gathered themselues together to smite At they could not prosper but were smitten downe ouercome by their enemies Iosh â—7 11 12. Because they had sinned and transgressed the couenant of God which hee commaunded them for they had euen taken of the excommunicate thing and had stoln and dissembled also and put it euen with their owne stuffe So long as Achan remained among them who had taken two hundred shekels of siluer a goodly Babylonish garment and a wedge of gold contrary to the commandement of God they could not stand before their enimies but were constrained to turne their backes This example doth Phinehas afterward propound as a warning to the Tribe of Reuben Gad and the halfe Tribe of Manasseh ch 22 Did not Achan the sonne of Zerah trespasse grieuously in the excommunicate thing and wrath fel on all the Congregation of Israel Iosh 22 20 and this man alone perished not in his wickednesse This is the cause why our warres do not prosper that when wee haue sent out our armies by thousands they haue returned by hundreds and when we haue sent out hundreds they haue come home by tennes because they haue giuen themselues to al wickednesse and vngodlinesse they haue broken out into all disorder and committed all abominations with greedinesse and none is carefull to restraine them and reforme them They haue not desired God to guide them and as a Captaine to goe out with their armies they haue had nothing to do with him nor he with them they haue beene led by the diuell he hath gone out with them and returned home with them taketh the gouernment of their whole liues they liue to him and without repentance they dye to him Sixtly that we may vse our wars aright it behoueth vs to put our trust in God alone to depend vpon him to pray vnto him and to looke for safety and helpe from him It is not the Shield that can defend vs it is not the sword that can deliuer vs it is not the horse that can saue vs the best shield is The Shield of faith Eph 6 14 16 17 the surest armour is The brest-plate of righteousnesse the helmet of saluation the sword of the Spirit which is the word of God The Prophet Ieremy teacheth chapt 17. Cursed be the man that trusteth in man and maketh flesh his arme Ier 17 5 and with-draweth his heart from the Lord. Dauid putting confidence in God when he went to encounter with Goliah put off Sauls armour and saide Thou commest vnto me with a sword 1 Sam 17 45 1 Sam 14 6 and with a speare and with a shield but I come to thee in the name of the Lord of boasts the GOD of the hoast of Israel whom thou hast railed vpon Thus did Iehosaphat arme himselfe when he was assaulted by his enemies 2. Chron. 20. 2 Chr. 20 3.12 There is no strength in vs to stand before this great multitude that commeth against vs neyther doe wee know what to doe but our eyes are toward thee Saneherib glorying in his owne strength and boasting of his owne power is driuen to flight with his whole army 2 Kings 19.25 Wee haue seene sometimes the swift not to gaine the prize in running nor the valiant the victorie in fighting nor the strong the praise in wrestling for as Saâ—omon saith Prou. 21. Prou. 21 31 The horse is prepared against the day of battell but saluat on is of the Lord. Such therefore as trust in the greatnesse of their owne strength and do not put their confidence in the liuing God lye open as a prey to their enemies and cannot looke for God o be their deliuerer Seuenthly no man should go out to warfare but with greese of minde and sorrow of heart For albeit the warre be lawfull yet when the enemies are slaine in battell it is a defiling of mens hands and a defacing of Gods Image God hath imprinted his Image in man as hee teacheth Gen. 9 6 in as much as in the image of God he made man Likewise when Dauid would haue builded a Temple vnto God it was said vnto him 1 Chron. 22. 1 Chro. 22 8 and 28 3 2 Sam â— 13 Thou hast seed muâ—h bloud and hast made great battels thou shalt not build an house vnto my name for thou hast shed much blood vpon the earth in my sight Not that hee imputeth it simply for a crime but to giue euery one a lesson and direction which is constrained to fight against his enemies though the cause be iust and the quarrel lawfull that they should be greeued to see the order of nature so troubled and peruerted by reason of mens sinnes and wickednes We ought so to liue together and loue one another as brethren and acknowledge our owne flesh in all that are created after our likenesse what corruption then and confusion is this that we shall be driuen to destroy each other after this fashion Wherefore euen in the time of warre hee that putteth on armour against his enemies and girdeth his sworde by his side must do it after a sort against his will and with sorrow conceiued
beastlinesse one with another whereby man with man wrought filthinesse receiued in themselues such recompence of their error as was meet their sinnes were fulnesse of bread abundance of idlenesse contempt of the poore and pride of life yet Capernaum treading vnder foote the glorious Gospell and despising the word of saluation was the greater sinner against which sort of sinners the Apostles were cōmanded to shake off the dust of their feete as a witnesse against them the which sheweth the horriblenesse of their sinne that make no reckoning of the preaching of Gods word offered vnto them to reconcile them to God Sodome had the light of nature that shined in their harts and preached within their consciences in that they were men that those sinnes were vnlawfull of which the Apostle sayeth That light shineth in the darknesse Iohn 1 5. and the darknesse comprehended it not but Capernaum had a greater and perfecter light euen the light of grace to teach them and the Sunne of righteousnesse to shine vpon them which far excelled the other and gaue them a more certaine direction to leade their liues Sodome indeede had Lot an holy and righteous man among them 2 Pet. 2 8. whose soule they vexed from day to day by their vncleane conuersations but Capernaum had a greater then Lot they had the gracious presence of Christ Iesus whose word was with authority and not as the Scribes whose glory was as the glory of the onely begotten Sonne full of grace and truth Iohn 1 14. Againe Sodome had not so much as the types and shaddowes of the Law they wanted the sacrifices and ceremonies which the Iewes had but Capernaum had the body it selfe they saw him they touched him they heard him they handled him yet they repented not but remained disobedient Sodome had onely the making of the Creatures and the workmanship of the Heauens as Gods great booke to beholde and looke vpon to be their schoolemaisters instructers Psalme 19 1 Rom. 1 20 21. which declare the glory of God shew foorth his Deity but Capernaum had more euen a plaine path beaten before them to walk in and a sitte light to guide them in all their wayes the eternall word of God that endureth for euer If then Sodome shall be whipped surely Capernaum must be scourged If Sodome rebuked Capernaum punished If Sodome imprisoned and damned Capernaum shall bee throwne downe into the neathermost hell and gulfe of perdition If the burden laide vpon Sodome be greeuous that laid vpon Capernaum shall be more greeuous and intollerable For God will reward euery man according to his works so that with what measure wee mete Roman 2 6. with the same it shall bee measured to vs againe Sodome was the lesse sinner therefore liable to the lesse punishment Capernaum was the greater sinner a greater contemner of greater blessings and therefore guilty of the greater damnation To what end may some say doth this comparison serue or what haue we to do with Sodome which was consumed to ashes with fire and brimstone long agoe or what doth Capernaum belong to vs Yes it concerneth vs and if we change the names the times and the places this whole comparison teacheth vs wisedome and toucheth vs neerely For hath any nation vnder the heauens bin lifted vp higher toward the heauens then we Hath not the word bin plentifully preached among vs Haue we not had the Sacraments duely administred vnto vs Haue wee not receiued his mercies abundantly poured vpon vs yet what people hath bin more vnthankfull more disobedient more rebellious What could the Lord haue done for vs that he hath not done and shall we so reward him with vnkindnesse for his mercies Let vs take heed lest if we be like Capernaū in sin the threatning do fall vpon vs that it shal be easier for Sodome Gomorrah in the day of iudgment then for vs. For if Sodome did not escape the hand of God who had onely the light of nature not the lanthorne of the Scripture to shine among them to giue light vnto them how shall we escape or bee without excuse if we tread vnder foot the Son of God if we cast out of our hearts the Gospell of peace if we count the blood of the Testament as an vnholy thing and do despite the Spirit of grace Thirdly The 3. reproof this doctrine reprooueth those that are ready to heare and content to obey but it is no farther then standeth with their owne lust and liking These are like Saul in obedience they thinke they haue great wrong to be charged with rebellion and disobedience they haue open mouthes to say 1 Sa. 15 13 20. Blessed art thou of the LORD I haue fulfilled the commandement of the Lord I haue obeyed the voyce of the Lord I haue gone the way which the Lord sent me c yet hee is there charged with treason and rebellion against God and threatned to haue the Kingdome rent frō him Thus is it with many in our daies they professe obedience but their life swarmeth with the fruits of disobedience like to the son who being commanded of his father to go work in his vineyard answerd I will Sir but he stood still went not Math. 21.30 These are they that draw neere to God with their mouth but are disobedient in deed their real disobedience shal procure a reall vengeance on them It is strange to see how many of this sort of men pretend a willingnesse to obey would be accounted in the number of obedient children as if they were wholly made of obedience and yet they will not submit themselues wholly to the will and pleasure of GOD but mince the matter and part stakes with God somewhat they will do to stop mens mouthes and to get the applause of the worlde and to be accounted religious but they are not minded to deale sincerely and entirely with God like those that hauing a iourney to goe are soone weary and stand still when they are gone halfe the way These are they that will not be Atheistes but haue the true God for their God yet do they loue their riches their pleasures their bellies and their delights aboue him Reuel 3 16. and set their affections wholly vpon them They cannot abide Idolatry nor to be esteemd idolaters yet they make no conscience of the worshippe of the true God of praying vnto him publiquely and priuately neglecting the ordinances of God hearing of his word reading meditation conference and such like helpes being in the number of those the Apostle reprooueth Rom. 2 22. Thou abhorrest Idols yet cōmittest sacriledge They will not forsweare themselues nor fall into periury but they wil sweare and lye too for an aduantage They will not seeme to abuse the titles of God and to take his name in vaine but yee shall heare them euen in their communication to sweare by their Faith and troth and they engage thē so long
fret and fume wee chide and chafe as men beside our selues Oh that there were such harts in vs to please God Oh that we would looke so narrowly to our owne soules In our apparell nothing must be out of order in matter or forme to the very skirts and borders of them but in our liues we can be content to be out of frame to haue poore rent and ragged soules and neuer to put vpon vs the rightousnesse of Iesus Christ as the richest robes Rom. 13 14. Galath 3 27 and most precious garment The like we require in dressing our meates which we doe in attiring of our bodies which are ordained for the belly 1 Cor. 6 13. and the belly for them albeit God wâ—ll destroy both it and them 1 Cor. 6 13. The least fault is soone espied the offenders like to be turned out of seruice and we soone driuen out of our little patience Nay in our ordinary delights and recreations which serue onely to please the eare we see how he that is skilfull in musicke cannot abide the least iarre and discord if hee espy one finger set out of order or heare the missing of one minim rest how impatient is he how much discontented how doth hee testifie his dislike with hand and foot But touching the leading of our liues and the ordering of our actions whereupon dependeth the euerlasting saluation or damnation of our soules though there be a thousand iarres and ten thousand discords in them we thinke the harmony good enough and all things to be in tune This vse that now we vrge hath many branches as furtherances of purity and perfection in vs. First we must labour to haue pure and vpright hearts The branches of this vse which giueth life to all our actions and is much accepted of God It is the counsell of the wise man Prou. 4. Prou. 4.23 23.26 Keepe thy heart with all diligence for out of it are the issues of life and chap. 23. My sonne giue mee thy heart and let thine eyes obserue my waies It is as the wheele of the clocke that moueth all the rest it is the roote that giueth life to the boughes and branches and maketh the Tree yeeld his fruite It is the fountaine that sendeth foorth sweet or bitter waters Heerevpon the Apostle exhorteth Heb. 3. Heb. 3 12. Take heed brethren lest there be in any of you an euill heart of vnbeleefe in departing from the liuing God A pure heart is the scourge of hypocrisie and as a strong hammer that serueth to breake it in peeces This is first to be looked vnto reform it and thou art all cleane It is the direction that Christ giueth vnto vs Math. 23. Math. 23 26. Cleanse first that which is within the cup and platter that the out side of them may be cleane also It is a vaine thing to be cleane without vncleane within to haue the outwarde man appeare faire and smoothe and the heart to bee foule and filthy Such then as begin not at the hart begin at the wrong end They take long and needlesse paines that thinke to stoppe the streames while they let the spring alone The hart in the body is the member that first hath life in it so is it in the spirituall life Hence it is that the Scripture commendeth vnto vs the simplicity of the heart Eph. 6 5. Col. 3 21 the circumcision of the heart Rom. 2 29 the meditation of the heart Psal 19 15 the vprightnesse of the heart 1 Kings 3 6 a wise an vnderstanding heart 1 Kings 3 9 a perfect heart 2 Kings 20 3. 1 Chron. 28 9 a faithfull heart Nehem. 9 8 an vpright heart Psal 11 2 a pure heart Psal 24 4. Math. 5 a prepared and fixed heart Psal 57 7 and 108 1 and 112 7 an honest and good heart Luc. 8 15 ioyfulnesse and gladnesse of heart Deut. 28 47 a broken and a contrite heart Psal 51 17 a tender heart 2 Chron. 34 24 an heart of flesh Ezek. 11 19 a new heart and new spirit Ezek. 18 31 and 33 26 a purified hart Acts 15 9 an enlarged heart 2 Cor. 6 11 the good treasure of the heart Luc. 6 45 and a true heart Heb. 10 22. These and many such like testimonies teach vs to begin our repentance from dead workes and reformation of life at the heart that vntil we set our hearts and our soules to seeke the Lord wee dally with God and neuer seriously set vpon that worke Secondly we must be free from any purpose to liue in any knowne sinne and must be inclined to euery thing that is good so that we should be able to say with Paul 1 Cor. 4 4. I know nothing by my selfe yet I am not hereby iustified but he that iudgeth mee is the Lord. The Apostle knew nothing for which he should condemne himselfe Hence it is that the Prophet saith Psal 119 112 106. Psal 119. I haue enclined mine heart to performe thy statutes alwaies euen vnto the end And a little before he saith in the same Psalme I haue sworne and will performe it that I will keepe thy righteous iudgements So ought all the faithfull to binde themselues by a solemne vow and promise to stirre vp their zeale and kindle their affections to all good duties It is recorded to the perpetuall praise commendation of Asa that he moued the people of Iudah and Beniamin to enter into a couenant to seeke the Lord God of their Fathers with all their heart and with all their soule That whosoeuer would not seeke the Lord God of Israel should be put to death whether small or great man or woman And they sware vnto the Lord with a loud voice and with shouting and with Trumpets and with Cornets And all Iudah reioyced at the oath for they had sworne with all their heart and sought him with their whole desire and he was found of them and the Lord gaue them rest round about 2 Chron. 15. 2 Chron. 15 13 14 15. Happy are they that set before them this example as a patterne and president vnto them to resolue fully with themselues to cast from them all sinne as a filthy cloath and to settle their hearts to seeke the Lord and to hate with an vnfained hatred whatsoeuer may bee any hinderance or impediment vnto them Thirdly wee must all take notice of our owne wants and imperfections and earnestly bewaile them and mourne for them It is a degree toward perfection to acknowledge confesse our imperfections and to be greeued for them For no man can haue a feeling of infirmities but by the worke of Gods sanctifying Spirit It is a grace of God to know the want of grace The vngodly are not acquainted with it they thinke themselues full they hunger and thirst after carnall things but neuer after spirituall and heauenly things The blessed Virgin in her song sheweth that He hath filled the hungry with
Shepheard to leade them in greene pastures Mat. 9 36. Is it not a wofull miserable thing to see Satans kingdome flourish and to see him ruling in the hearts of men and as it were dancing in their soules No greefe or sorrow should be like vnto this to see so many thousands perish euerlastingly But there is no other way to destroy his kingdome to make him fall downe like lightening then to haue the glad tydings of the Gospell spread abroad in the earth Luke 10 42. Is it not a miserable thing to see a City besieged round about and to haue no watchman to watch it and giue warning of the approch of the enemy Who can doubt but such a City is neere to be taken and surprized God hath made the Ministers his watchmen they must blow the Trumpet Ezek. 3 18 and 33 9. and warne the wicked that they turne from their wickednesse and euill wayes and so dye not in their iniquity Is it not a grieuous thing to haue meate ready to putrifie and corrupt and yet want salt to season it The Ministers of the word are not onely the light of the world but also the salt of the earth Math. 5 13. without which the people are as vnsauoury flesh and stinking carrion in the nostrils of God or else what needed this salt Lastly is it not a miserable thing to be pittied of all men to stand vpon the shore and to see many ready to bee drowned and cast away To behold them tossed vp and downe with the waues and at euery blast of the winde like to be swallowed vp in the seas But thus it is with vs by nature we cannot chuse but perish except this meanes be prouided for vs as an Arke to saue vs. Alasse how many dead carkasses may wee see swimming and floating in the glassie sea of this world that haue no life in them This point is pointed out vnto vs in the vision that appeared to Paul in the night Acts 16.9 There sâ—â—od a man of Macedonia and praied him saying Come ouer into Macedonia and helpe vs whereby he gathered assuredly that the Lord had called him to preach the Gospel vnto theÌ„ There are many things may bring vs into misery are able to make vs miserable but the want of Gods word and the sauing hearing of it bringeth a misery of all miseries euen an heap of all miseries which are as it were included in one by the Spirit of God speaking of the estate of the ten Tribes that had driuen away the Priests of the Lord 2 Chr. 15 3. Now for a long season Israel hath beene without the true God without a teaching Priest and without law Where mark that the holy Ghost ioyneth these three together God the Priest and the Law they that were without a teaching Priest were also without God and he that is without God is without all those things that should doe him good The like we see in the 13. chapter of the same book where Abijah concludeth against Israel that they could not prosper because they had banished the Priests of the Lord the sonnes of Aaron from them and on the contrary he saith concerning himselfe and Iudah As for vs the Lord is our God and wee haue not forsaken him 2 Chr. 13 10 and the Priests which minister vnto the Lord are the sonnes of Aaron and the Leuites waite vpon their businesse Verse 12. and afterward Behold God himselfe is with vs for our Captaine and his Priests with sounding Trumpets to cry alarme against you O children of Israel fight yee not against the Lord God of your Fathers for you shall not prosper If then wee would haue God to be with vs we must bee content to accept and make account of his Ministers if we cast them out with contempt from vs we say to the Lord also Depart from vs for we desire not the knowledge of thy waies Iob 21 14 15. who is the Almighty that we should serue him and what profite should wee haue if we pray vnto him Iob 21 14 15. Likewise the Prophet complaining of the desolation of the Sanctuary Psal 74 9. saith Wee see not our signes there is no more any Prophet neither is there among vs any that knoweth how long It was a great punishment inflicted vpon Caine to be driuen from the face of God Gen. 4 14 also vpon Agar Ismael the bond-woman and her sonne to bee cast out of the house of Abraham which was the Church of God Gen. 21 14 21. For that is as much as to bee separated from God to be banished from the word to be separated from his kingdome The Ministers are the guides to leade vs the way without them wee cannot but wander out of the way we are blind vnderstand nothing they open our eyes that we may see the truth Acts 8 31 and 26 18. â—he second â—proofe Secondly this reprooueth the vaine conceite and proud imagination of their hearts who hauing learned the principles of religioÌ„ and some grounds of knowledge proceed no further as if they had no more vse of the word whereas there is matter of instruction alwaies to be learned out of the word for all persons When wee haue eaten one kinde of meat one day we eate the next day as hungerly of it as we did before So ought we to come to the great Supper that God hath made vs againe and againe alwaies hungring and thirsting after the same This is most certaine and set it down as a most true rule the more knowledge we haue the more still we desire knowledge the greater our faith is the more we desire to haue it strengthened It is our daily praier that God would giue vs our daily bread Math 6 11. how much more then ought wee to craue at Gods hand the gift of spirituall food belonging to our soules that wee may be nourished to eternall life He is a foolish builder that when he hath begun to builde and laid the foundation giueth ouer Luk. 14 29. and neuer proceedeth to finish the worke but suffereth all men that passe by to laugh at him There is no people ought to be without the ministery it must alwaies remain among them that it may build them vp forward Eph. 4 13. and finish that which is begun Till wee all come in the vnity of faith and the knowledge of the Sonne of God vnto a perfect man vnto the measure of the stature of the fulnesse of Christ Would we haue it saide of vs and obiected against vs This man began to build but was not able to make an end This man laide his hand to the plough but now he standeth still and looketh backe There is as great vse to be made of the word after wee are conuerted to the faith regenerated by the Spirit of God as when we first beleeued They theÌ„ are greatly deceiued that being puffed vp with an
is a worthy Calling 1 Tim. 3 1. If wee were imploied in some base office not beseeming our persons we might haue some colour and pretence to shunne and auoide it But hauing an excellent function wherein the Son of God Iesus Christ serued before vs it were intollerable pride to scorne it as too simple for vs. Wee may be a meanes to bring men to saluation which we must account our crown and glory Secondly the glory of God ought to moue vs which is to bee preferred before all things in the world Thirdly the loue of Christ the Prince of all Pastours ought to constraine vs who gaue him-selfe for his sheepe Wee must therefore vnderstand that they are not so much our sheepe as his hee hath a speciall care of them or else hee would neuer haue paide so dearely for them His wonderfull care of their good appeareth in this that demanding of Peter whether hee loued him Iohn 21.15 and asking the question of him againe and againe he saide Feed my Sheepe feed my Lambs thereby giuing all the Ministers a rule of trial to prooue themselues whether they loue the Lord Iesus or not If all were examined by this rule and their loue to Christ proued by this note it is to be feared that little or no loue at all would appeare in them toward their Sauiour and Redeemer As all men haue tasted aboundantly of the loue of Christ so all men professe to loue him againe as well as Peter and would be as ready to answere Lord thou knowest that I loue thee It is easie to professe it but it is not so easie to approue it and manifest it If we would assure our owne soules that the loue of Christ is in vs let vs feede the flocke let vs speake boldly in the Name of the Lord without respect of persons â—ucan institu â—c 13. de miâ—st let vs teach improoue correct instruct admonish exhort comfort and strengthen as we see the state of the flocke to require Let vs duly administer the Sacraments according to Christs institution let vs rule and gouerne the Church committed vnto vs let vs pray for them and be examples vnto them in life that when the great Shepheard of the sheepe shal appeare we may receiue an incorruptible crowne of glory Vse 5 Lastly let the people carefully attend to the Ministery of the word where it is setled and planted with a good conscience as to Gods holy ordinance vouchsafed vnto them Let them bring attention in hearing diligence in marking and obedience in practising Let them put away all pretences and excuses let them not inuent carnall reasons against themselues and their owne soules Let them not vse any delayes to shift off the performance of this duty But there are many men in the world that are wise to their owne destruction and seeke sundry colourable deuises to hurt themselues and hinder their owne good For this ordinance albeit comfortable and necessary ayming at nothing else but our saluation findeth through the malice of Satan and opposition of his instruments strong enemies that assault it and vndermine it to make it fall downe He knoweth well enough that if this were throughly receiued and generally established in all places his kingdome could not stand but would fall downe as lightning as we heard before Luke 10. When the trumpets sounded that God appointed though they were of Rammes hornes the walles of Iericho fell downe Iosh 6.20 â—osh 6.20 The preaching of the Gospel seemeth a weake and contemptible thing and is accounted of them that perish to be foolishnesse 1 Cor. 1.18 â— Cor. 1.18 But if it were as vnlikely to do any great work as the rammes hornes yet being imployed of God it shall be able to cast downe all imaginations and high things that exalt themselues against the knowledge of God 2 Cor. 11.5 â— Cor. 11.5 Forasmuch as to them that are called it is the wisdome of God and the power of God 1 Cor. 1.24 â— Cor. 1.24 Hence it is that the great enemy of our saluation hath stirred vp his disciples the Anabaptists and other detestable and damnable heretikes to subuert the faith of many lest the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ should shine vnto them These seduced persons seeking also to seduce Obiection 1 others reason thus No creature can worke faith and regeneration in vs it is God that doth it alone But the word preached is but a creature nay it is the voyce onely of a creature and a bare sound consisting of letters and sillables so that the vertue of it can bee no more but to signifie vnto vs the will of God I answere the word preached Answer and the vse of it are to be distinguished The right vse thereof is to vnderstand it to meditate vpon it to endeuour to beleeue it and to obey it The word preached is of force and of power not simply because it is vttered and published and the bare sound thereof commeth to the eares of the hearers for then all men should know and vnderstand it receiue it by faith and practise it by obedience but because when it is preached through the blessing of God and his secret worke in vs wee heare it with an attentiue eare and a tractable heart so that his spirit and his word goe together Esay 59.21 Esay 59.21 our hearing with the eare and his opening of the heart accompany one another Act. 16.14 Act. 16 14. Hereupon it is called the power of God to saluation that is Rom. 1.16 an effectuall instrument of his power to euery one that beleeueth The Ministers are said to be labourers together with God 1 Corin. 3.9 to bee workers together with him beseeching vs not to receiue the word of God in vaine 2. Cor. 6.1 and as the Ambassadours of God to pray vs in Christs stead that we be reconciled to God 2 Cor. 5.20 Secondly others obiect None can be saued Obiection 2 but such as are elected but all ordained to eternall life shall be saued whether they heare the word preached or not forasmuch as all the elect shall of necessity be saued and therefore there is no need of hearing to bring vs to saluation election is sufficient Answer I answere this is a diuiding of those things that cannot be diuided and a separation of those things that cannot be separated If any should reason touching the temporall life as these ignorant persons doe touching the eternall euery man would soone espie the fraude and be able to answere the obiection and put to silence the folly of the obiecters For we might as well reason thus All that are appointed of God to liue shall liue and therfore it skilleth that what they doe whether they eate or drinke or sleep or clothe themselues or whether they doe none of all these things This conclusion is of the same nature force with the former and both of them starke naught and deceitfull Euery one hath
deformed both wayes they haue too little one way and too much another way and yet alasse they see it not they know it not they feele it not Or if they do know it they will not acknowledge it or if they feele it they will not reforme it and if they see it they glory at it and reioyce in it It were a strange thing to see any body to bee merry and make a triumph of it because it wanteth an eye or an hand or a foot But thus the case standeth with many Churches they consist of confused bodies one member encroching vpon the office of another they want their eyes to see withall and yet they dreame of perfection and despise other that are more faire and forward in good things then themselues Nothing continueth long at one stay in this life nothing is so well ordered but Satan and his instruments seeke to put it out of ioynt Wee must pray to God to open our eyes to see our wants and wrinkles and to labour earnestly as well to restore that which is wanting as to cut off that which is abounding Christ is the King of this Church shall any presume in his kingdome to set vp or pull downe to place or to displace to plant or to destroy This is Gods office it belongeth vnto him onely to do them such therefore are no better then vsurpers Vse 2 Secondly this serueth to reprooue the state of the Iewes as it stood in the dayes of Christ It was time for him to come to reforme and restore all things they had many strange plants growing in the garden of God which his right hand had neuer planted that were as naughty and noysome rootes to bee pulled vp and as byles and blisters in the body We heard before that in the Church vnder the Law there was found no other Ecclesiasticall ministeries which were ordinary then those orders of the high Priest the inferiour Priests and the rest of the Leuites all which were appointed by the law of God And if any were raised vp extraordinarily the same had their calling confirmed from heauen eyther by inward motion of the Spirit or by working of miracles or by euident testimonies of the mouth of God But this gouernment of the Church stood not long without change and alteration for though the field were sowne with good seed yet the enuious man sowed tares in it so that in latter times there arose many sectes and sorts of teachers among thē who by schismes were ready to rent that body in sunder departing from the simplicity sincerity that was established by Gods instistution Epiph. cont haer lib. 1. Some of the ancient that haue taken paines to discouer to the world the heresies that sprung vp and grew apace where once they tooke rooting and footing and so to giue notice of them that they might be auoyded doe testifie that seuen seuerall and principall sects arose among the Iewes Seuen sects among the Iewes whereof some are mentioned in the Scriptures and other are not The first was that of the Scribes Scribes who were Interpreters of the Law but withall as if the law were too base a thing to sticke onely vnto it they deliuered many traditions as from their Elders not contained in the Law and sought taking counsell of humane wisedom to bring in a more exact kind of the worship of GOD then Moses and the Prophets euer taught consisting in many voluntary obseruations and customes deuised by men which they are wont to magnifie preferre before the Commandements of God Mat. 15. Colossians 2. Thus would man become wiser thē GOD Deut. 4 2. who forbad all adding or taking from his word The second sect were the Sadduces Sadduces which were of the race of the Samaritans and had their name of one Sadoc a Priest these denied the resurrection of the body and beleeued not that there is any Angell or spirit Acts 23 and consequently ouerthrew all religion as 1. Corinth 15. For if there be no resurrection of the body or immortality of the soule then are wee of all men the most miserable that professe Christ In vaine wee beleeue in his Name and in vaine wee fight with beasts at Ephesus in vaine we suffer crosses and afflictions for the Gospels sake it were better for vs to do as the most doe and to bee wicked and vngodly if there were no other life or reward in another world If the dead rise not 1 Cor. 15 16 17. then is not Christ raised and if CHRIST bee not raised our faith is vaine we are yet in our sinnes The third sect were Pharisies Pharisies these were the strictest of all others and most reuerenced and best esteemed these beleeued the rising againe of the dead at the last day and that there were both Angels and spirits as the Scribes also did and that all shall come vnto iudgement to receiue according to the things they do in this flesh whether they bee good or euill Acts 23. Acts 23 6 7. When Paul beeing accused by his enemies perceiuing that they were partly Pharisies and partly Sadduces he cryed out in the Councell Men and brethren I am a Pharisie the sonne of a Pharisie of the hope and resurrection of the dead I am called in question They much honoured virginity and single life they paied tithes of the smallest things they possessed Luke 18 verse 12. They washed cups platters beds and all kinde of vessels that they vsed they fasted twice euery week and differed in their habite from other men Against these are many woes denounced by our Sauiour Christ in the Gospel Math. 23 verse 23 for their hypocrisie that delighted more in outward shewes then in the truth of the heart The fourth sect were the Hemerobaptists Hemerobaptists or Quotidian washers who thought that no man could be saued if hee were not washed euery day that so he might be clensed from the impurity and filthinesse of sinne It is not the water in the whole sea nor any fountaine can wash away the sinnes and corruptions of our life or of our heart It hath no force in it eyther by any naturall power or by any voluntary vse Christ is our Purgatory and purification it is he that must wash vs or else wee remaine vnpure and vncleane He is the water of life whereby our consciences must be sprinkled Heb. 10 22. he is the lauer of regeneration by whom wee are borne againe and washed as with pure water If he make vs cleane then we are clean indeed His passion and the shedding of his blood must be communicated to vs and the sanctifying grace of the Spirit of God And this is necessary vnto saluation not any outward washing of the body which may clense the flesh but cannot touch the soule This is made auaileable three waies First by faith which serueth to apply Christ vnto vs and all his benefits Secondly by repentance from dead workes whereby
yet neuerthelesse many neuer lay it vnto their hearts Secondly it is required of the Ministers of Vse 2 the Gospel whom the holy Ghost hath made ouerseers of their seuerall flockes to looke to their whole charge from one quarter or corner of it to another Neither may they thinke they haue discharged their duties by casting an eye ouer some part of their congregation but they must ouerlooke and ouerview it all throughout considering they are to giue an account for euery soule that dyeth through their ignorance or through their negligence There is none of them but they are content to take benefit and to receiue maintenance from the poorest and lowest that depend vpon them and therefore as they are not ashamed to receiue temporall things of them so they ought not to disdaine or refuse to minister vnto them in spirituall things For if we take from them their goods and seeke to doe no good to their soules we rob them and steale from them nay so much as lyeth in vs we are no better then murtherers and manslayers Wherefore we must endeauour to set vp the candle vpon the Table in the Lords house that it may shine and giue light to all that are in it Let vs as the Lords trumpetters sound the siluer Trumpet of the word aloud that all the hoste of God may heare the sound therof or at least may be without excuse if they doe not prepare themselues to battell A good Prince taketh care for all his poore subiects and receiueth them into his protection and beareth the sword for their preseruation The soule of man quickeneth the whole body and euery part of it it giueth life to the hand as well as to the head and to the foote as well as to the eye as well to the parts that are lowest as to such members as are highest so that no limbe is destitute of the functions and operations of it The head serueth to the benefit of euery member which by certaine ioynts and bonds are knit vnto it that they receiue plentifull encrease and want no succour or strength necessary for any part how little and meane soeuer it be So ought it to bee with the Ministers of the Gospell who are made as it were stewards of the Lords family Luke 12.42 which is the Church they must giue them their portion of meate in due season Blessed is that seruant whom his master when he commeth shall find so doing Mat. 24.46 This serueth to reprooue such as absent themselues from their charges because they are small and all proud and lofty spirits that thinke it a disgrace and dishonour vnto them to submit themselues to the lower sort and to take paines to bring them to the knowledge of true religion Hereby indeed they starue the fewest soules but the losse of one soule is more heinous then the killing of many bodies For the body may die yet the soule may bee saued in the day of the Lord. And this is one cause of Non-residency in that such as are of proude spirits doe scorne the simplicitie and pouerty of their hearers Wheresoeuer there is an haughty man and high-minded A rule to be obserued there can by no meanes be an heart to serue the Lord in his Ministery Where ambition and vaine-glory beare sway they are alwayes ioyned with the contempt of others which ought not to be among the Ministers for how then shall the poore the weake the simple be instructed by them The Minister of the word must be affable easie to be spoken withall and familiar with the meanest and lowest he must abase himselfe to reason and conferre and conuerse with the poore Artificer and tradesman as wel as with the Yeaman or Gentleman or rich man The Apostle hath laide before vs his owne example how he behaued himselfe when he was at Ephesus Acts 20.18 19 20. Ye know from the first day that I came into Asia after what manner I haue beene with you at all seasons seruing the Lord with all humility of mind and with many teares and tentations which befell me by the laying in wait of the Iewes and how I kept backe nothing that was profitable vnto you but haue shewed you and haue taught you publikely and from house to house c. He was not inferiour in giftes to any euen the deepest doctours in our dayes but went farre beyond them all 2 Cor. 12.2.4 he was caught vp to the third heauen euen into Paradise and heard vnspeakeable words which it is not lawfull for a man to vtter yet he made himselfe equall to the lowest and stooped downe to euery degree 1 Cor. 9.22 that by all meanes he might saue some Humility is a notable vertue that decketh adorneth all Christians and is necessary to be in all that professe the feare of God Col. 3.12 and is oftentimes commended vnto vs among the fruites of a regenerate person which the Spirit of God would haue vs beautified withall The Apostle Peter chap. 5.5 6. giueth this exhortation Be all of you subiect one to another and be clothed with humility for God resisteth the proude and giues grace to the humble humble your selues therfore vnder the mighty hand of God that hee may exalt you in due time This heauenly gift is opposed to that vaineglory pride and ambition which naturally groweth in vs as Phil. 2.3 Let nothing be done through strife and vaine-glory but in lowlinesse of minde let each esteeme other better then themselues Howbeit this vertue is most notable and necessary aboue all other to be in the Ministers of Gods word as Christ himselfe both by word and by example in his continuall practise taught his disciples Matt. 11.29 Learne of me for I am meeke and lowly in heart and ye shall finde rest vnto your soules And when he had washed his disciples feet he said vnto them Know ye what I haue done to you If I your Lord and master haue washed your feet yee also ought to wash one anothers feet for I haue giuen you an example that ye should doe as I haue done to you Ioh. 13.14 15. The place of the Apostle is worthy of our remembrance to this purpose 1 Thess 2.7 We were gentle among you euen as a nourse that cherisheth her children c. Where Saint Paul noting out his meekenesse and diligence in preaching vnto them sheweth it by a familiar comparison taken from a naturall nourse-mother who thinketh no seruice too base or meane in the washing and wringing in wiping and cleansing in feeding and bringing vp her tender infant What is it that she will refuse to doe what paines wil she not take for her childe what sauours is she content to endure how ready is she to breake her sleepe and rest in the night season and neuer repineth at it and albeit it be teasty and wayward yet she maketh much of it and loueth it neuer a whit the lesse Thus it ought to be with the Ministers
the first borne c. We see heere that the Leuites were substituted in the place of the first borne who did first of all execute the Ministers office The Lord if it had pleased him could haue serued the Church with them for euer but for the causes before rehearsed he exempted them from this seruice after that for a small time and a few yeeres he had tryed their obedience to his holy wil and commandement Now in their stead he taketh the Tribe of Leui to minister vnto him and for his Doctrine 1 people We learne hereby The office 〈◊〉 the Ministery is an high and worthy caâ—ling that the office of the Ministery is a most worthy and excellent calling This is that which the Apostle saith writing to the Hebrewes chap. 5.4 No man taketh this honour to himselfe but he that is called of God as was Aaron If then it be an honour to be called to this office it followeth to be an high and honourable calling Likewise writing to the Romanes and declaring that none can preach except they be sent hee addeth out of the Prophet How beautifull are the feete of them that preach the Gospel of peace and bring glad tydings of good things Rom. 10.15 And instructing Timothy touching this office he saith This is a true saying If a man desire the office of a Byshop he desireth a worthy worke and afterward in the same Epistle cha 5.17 Let the Elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honour specially they who labour in the word and doctrine Seeing then the Ministery is an honour as the Priesthood of Aaron was seeing the office is a worthy worke and seeing the feet of the Ministers that bring the word vnto vs are beautifull so that they are worthy not onely of single but of double honour it followeth that the calling is exalted aboue many others and ought to haue a reuerent and speciall account among vs. The trueth heereof will farther appeare Reason 1 vnto vs by the force of reasons as so many proppes to stay it vp First we must consider the title giuen vnto them of an Embassadour what greater honour then to be the Embassadour of a Prince The Minister is more he is the messenger of the Lord of hostes Mal 2.7 2 Cor. 5.20 and commeth from the King of kings and Lord of lordes He is in stead of Christ appointed and sent of him to reconcile men to himselfe and to saue them So then the Ministers supply the office and sustaine the person of the Sonne of God who is the word and wisedome of his Father Not that he would haue the Ministery of his word lesse esteemed then if he should speake from heauen with terrible signes of Thunder and lightning but that he might by this meanes teach in a more familiar manner and so make the better tryall of our obedience Therefore the Apostle saith He that knoweth God heareth vs Ioh. 4.6 he that is not of God heareth vs not hereby know we the spirit of trueth and the spirit of errour We must heare the word preached by man not as the word of man but as it is indeed the word of God Thess 2.13 and so set our selues in his presence Hence it is that he saith to the disciples whom he had sent out â—ct 10.33 He that heareth you â—â—rk 10.16 heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me If then the Ministery be an embassage sent vnto vs from God whereby God after a sort sueth to vs for reconciliation it serueth to set forth vnto vs the honour of this calling Secondly the honour of the Ministery is to Reason 2 saue mens soules which of all workes is the highest the holyest the heauenlyest the greatest What other calling can compare with it in this respect Other professions and ordinances respect the good of this life as peace or health or wealth and such like but the end of the Ministery alone is the saluation of soules Paul willeth Timothy to take heed to himselfe and vnto doctrine adding this reason Tim. 4.16 â—biection for in doing this thou shalt saue both thy selfe and them that heare thee It will be obiected we are saued by Christ onely as I haue beene oftentimes answered we haue saluation by no other then by him â—nswer It is true indeed Christ hath performed so much as is sufficient for the saluation of all yet none are actually saued but they onely to whom the benefits and merites of the Messiah are communicated Now his merits are applyed two wayes by the Ministery of the word and by receiuing of the Sacraments for which cause the power of saluation is ascribed vnto them We doe not teach that men are saued by the preaching of the word to driue men from Christ thereby or to build our saluation vpon any other for we preach nothing we regard to know nothing but Christ and him crucified We goe not about to lay any other foundation but the question is of the meanes how we shall come to the sauing knowledge of Christ which is ordinarily done by the sound and sincere preaching of the Gospel so that this calling is a most excellent calling Reason 3 Thirdly this truth is farther confirmed and strengthened by the contrary in that without it ordinarily no man can attaine to saluation as may appeare by the meanes whereby it is effected and by the degrees whereby it is finished None shall be saued but such as are effectually called but what is the Church other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 then a company of men called and they are called by the Ministery of the Gospel made powerfull and effectuall by the Spirit of God Ye are called by our Gospel 2 Thes 2.14 to the obtaining of the glory of the Lord Iesus Christ By it our mindes are enlightened to see our owne miseries and Gods infinite mercies and then by it Luk. 1.79 Act. 26.18 Esay 53.1 as by the strong arme of God we are drawne vnto him Againe none are saued but such as are iustified being acquitted from their sinnes and accepted in Christ as righteous and as heires of eternall life But we are iustified by faith and faith commeth by hearing the word of God Rom. 10.17 1 Cor. 3.5 so that the Preachers are the Ministers by whom we beleeue Lastly none are saued but such as are sanctified by the Spirit of regeneration and whosoeuer is in Christ is become a new creature 1 Pet. 1.23 but we are borne againe by the immortall seed which is the word of the eternall God so that we are begotten into him by the preaching of the word In this respect the Ministers are called spirituall fathers 1 Cor. 4.15 because they beget vs as children by the Gospel of Iesus Christ Thus then we see the worthinesse and excellency of this calling and what we are to esteem therof As then we heard
Let no man despise thy youth but be thou an example to the beleeuers c and 2 Tim. 2 15. Study to shew thy selfe approued vnto God a workman that needeth not to bee ashamed rightly diuiding the word of truth And afterward verse 22. Fly youthfull lustes but follow righteousnesse faith charity peace with them that call on the Lord out of a pure heart When Elies sonnes light headed persons medled with the sacrifices the people began to abhorre the offerings of GOD 1 Sam. 2. There are many seuerall branches of this vse Branches of this vse sorted out into many particular points First euery Minister must consider how precious his calling is and what person hee sustaineth that he is as the mouth and messenger of God to the people and the Interpreter of his will he is as it were the Lords hand in separating betweene the precious and prophane the holy and the vnholy he is to keep the people out of the snares of the diuell and therefore not to deliuer them as a prey vnto him through his euill life Secondly they must often enter into this meditation with themselues that they are as actors vpon a stage or as beacons set vpon an hill to giue light to othets They are seene afarre off and a little blemish is soone espied in their coats Euery thing that they speake or doe is obserued and marked so that some follow them and others carpe at them some are greeued and offended others reuile the whole Ministery for the sinne and scandall of a few Thirdly let vs labour to stop the mouthes of the enimies that are ready to open them against their actions and persons and thereby take occasion to blaspheme the Name of God and the glorious Gospel of Christ and thorough their euill life wound the truth it selfe Heereby they shall be meanes to gaine them to the faith that such as receiue not the truth nor the loue of the word may without the word beholding the pure and holy conuersation of the Ministers thereof imbrace the word On the other side the prophane liues and leud examples that many in that calling giue do make the true religion stinke in their nostrils and become loathsome and noisome vnto many and so lay a dangerous stumbling blocke before such as being blinde are made more blinde and being haters of good things are more hardened in heart Woe be to such as giue offence it must be that offences come but woe to them by whom they come Math. 18 7. These are glad to lay hold vpon euery small occasion to speake euill of the word wayes of God as also of the Ministers Ministery and the profession of the Gospel The Apostle admonisheth the Minister 1 Tim. 3 7 that he must haue good report of them that are without lest he fail into reproch and into the snare of the diuel We ought so to behaue our selues that the enemies of God and his word may haue no iust cause to speake against vs or to complain of vs through our desert But if we be without fault and haue the testimony of a good conscience to witnesse with vs it ought not greatly to trouble vs though we be burdened and borne downe with false reproches calumniations nay rather we haue matter of reioycing offered vnto vs if we suffer for righteousnesse sake Math. 5 10 and we must boldly go forward through good report and euill report Cor. 6 8. alwaies bearing about in our body the dying of the Lord Iesus that the life also of Christ Iesus might bee made manifest in our body Lastly it is the duty of the people to yeeld them reuerence and to make a good account Vse 3 of them in regard of that weighty and blessed worke that is in their hands This is a notable signe and fruite of our loue toward them For if it be required of the Ministers to bee thus qualified it followeth that they ought to haue the honour and estimation that is fit for them as Leuit. 21 8. Thou shalt sanctifie him therefore for he offereth the bread of thy God he shall be holy vnto thee for I the Lord which sanctifie you am holy And the Apostle 1. Thess 5 12 13. saith We beseech you brethren to know them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you and to esteeme them very highly in loue for their workes sake c. We shewed before how basely and brutishly euery base brutish companioÌ„ accounteth both of the Minister and of his calling as we saw in Ahab in the Captaines and sundry others and all this falleth out because they rebuke and conuince the world of sinne as Ieremy found by experience and acknowledgeth chap. 15 10. Woe is me my mother that thou hast borne me a man of strife and a man of contention to the whole earth I haue neither lent on vsury nor men haue lent to me on vsury yet euery one of them doth curse me This duty hath many branches vnder it as it were diuers sciences that come out of one roote First we must pray for the Minister that the Lord would giue him wisedome knowledge in all things â—ranches of â—s vse 2 Tim. 2 7. Consider what I say and the Lord giue thee vnderstanding in all things There is a carnal and fleshly wisedome which is corrupt and diuellish and there is a wisedome which is true and heauenly We must desire such onely as is grounded on the word of God Secondly the Church must take notice what her power and authority is in chusing of Ministers It hath no absolute authority to ordaine whom it listeth and then to obtrude them vnto the people but it is hemmed about and compassed within certaine lists and limits out of which it ought not to wander any way Thirdly it is the duty of the people so to vse themselues toward their painefull carefull and faithfull Ministers that they may take occasion to reioyce in their calling and charge ouer them that they may see they haue not laboured in vaine as Hebr. 13 ver 17. Obey them that haue the rule ouer you and submit your selues for they watch for your soules as they that must giue an account that they may do it with ioy and not with greefe for that is vnprofitable for you Nothing doth effect this more then when we profit by their labours and fructifie by their husbanding of vs and when we gaine knowledge faith repentance and saluation by their Ministery This doth refresh the weary spirits and cheere vp the heauy hearts of the Ministers who are oftentimes made sad and exceedingly humbled by the ignorance and prophanenes of a peruerse people But when they see the word of God cast behinde mens backes and though the seed be plentifully sowne yet nothing commeth vp but weeds and thistles so that the field yeeldeth nothing but a croppe of cares then they hang downe their heads their ioy is gone their crowne
is taken from them and they go mourning all the day long This we see oftentimes in the Apostle Paul 2 Corinth 2 verse 3. where he testifieth this affection I wrote this same vnto you lest when I come I should haue sorrow from them of whom I ought to reioyce hauing confidence in you all that my ioy is the ioy of you all It is a common case with the Ministers that labour aboundantly they receiue sorrow at their hands that ought to haue reioyced them and haue much affliction from those that should minister comfort vnto them And afterward in the same Epistle he saith chap. 12 verse 20 11. I feare lest when I come I shall not finde you such as I would and that I shall bee found vnto you such as ye would not lest there be debates enuyings wraths strifes backbitings whisperings swellings tumults and lest when I come againe my God will humble me among you and that I shall bewaile many which haue sinned already and haue not repented of the vncleannesse and fornication and lasciuiousnesse which they haue committed The Minister hath no other true and hearty reioycing but the growing of his people forward in good things The Apostle saith What is our reioycing euen you in the day of the Lord 1 Thess 2 verse 19 20. and chap. 3 verse 7 8 9. If they stand fast the Ministers are aliue Col. 2 5. Wee cannot render sufficient thankes for the faith loue patience and encrease that we see in the Church when the kingdome of Satan is cast downe and the kingdome of Iesus Christ is set vp The contrary is the greatest greefe and sorrow anguish and vexation of spirit that can be This also hee doth often complaine of as Galath 4 verse 19. My little children of whom I trauell in birth againe vntill Christ bee formed in you And in the Epistle to the Philippians chap. 3 18. Many walke of whom I haue told you often and now tell you euen weeping that they are enemies vnto the Crosse of Christ. Fourthly the hearers ought to ioy in the ioy of their Ministers 1 Cor. 2 13. But many please themselues in nothing more reioyce in nothing more then in the heauinesse and sorrow of their Minister nay they delight to disturbe and disquiet to vexe trouble him and offer him daily occasions of affliction Thus did the Iewes deale with the Apostles they killed the Lord Iesus their owne Prophets and haue persecuted them that preached the Gospel 1 Thess 2 15. They can neuer profite by him whom thus they spurne at and despise The Nazarites that heard Christ could not beleeue his word because they cōtemned and hated his person Luke 4. Fiftly we ought to be ready to heare and obey in all things deliuered and made known vnto vs out of the word We must not single out what we list in part to follow and cast from vs another part of the word but whatsoeuer we heare whether iudgements or promises let vs say with Hezekiah The word of the Lord is good Esay 39 8. that thou hast spoken Lastly let vs loue them sincerely and heartily this will cause reuerence and regard of them let vs account them as our spirituall fathers 1 Cor. 4 15. Though ye haue ten thousand instructers in Christ yet haue yee not many fathers for in Christ Iesus I haue begotten you through the Gospel Moses speaking of old age giueth this precept to young men that they rise vp before the hoare head and honour the person of the old man Leuit. 19. The Ministers are Elders of the Church and the Fathers of our soules to whom we owe reuerence as a due debt vnto thē forasmuch as they watch ouer vs for our good But we can neuer reuerence those whom we do not loue Let vs not say as Ahab did touching Michaiah I hate them It is the common practise of the world to hate those that reproue them and to account them our enemies that tell vs the truth We loue to be flattered and desire to haue pillowes sowed vnder our elbowes according to the saying of the Prophet Amos chap. 5 10. They hate him that rebuketh in the gate and they abhorre him that speaketh vprightly We would sleepe securely in our sinnes and goe to hell with ease We cannot abide to be rowsed vp nor be disturbed in our euill waies This is the cause that the Ministers are hated accounted men of strife and contention But if we did indeed loue our selues we would also loue them if we had any care of our soules they would be most deare vnto vs that watch ouer our soules and desire nothing more then to bring vs to saluation Euery man by the light of nature will loue those that loue him and it is no singular thing but let vs assure our selues there is no loue comparable to the loue of our soules and they loue our soules that seeke to gaine them to God and to put them in possession of heauen If we knew these things aright and had a true feeling of them we would esteeme of the Ministers of God as our fathers and the word which they teach as the seed of regeneration 5. And when the Campe setteth forward Aaron shall come and his sonnes and they shall take downe the couering veile and couer the Arke of the Testimony with it 6. And shall put thereon the couering of Badgers skinnes and shall spread ouer it a cloth wholly of blew and shall put in the staues thereof 7. And vpon the Table of Shewbread Exod. 25.30 they shall spread a cloth of blew and put thereon the dishes and the spoones and the bolles and couers to couer withall and the continuall bread shall bee thereon 8. And they shall spread vpon them a cloth of scarlet and couer the same with a couering of Badgers skinnes and shall put in the staues thereof 9. And they shall take a cloth of blew and couer the Candlesticke of the light and his Lampes and his tongs and his snuffe dishes and all the oile vessels thereof wherewith they minister vnto it 10. And they shall put it and all the vesselles thereof within a couering of Badgers skinnes and shall put it vpon a barre 11. And vpon the golden Altar they shall spread a cloth of blew and couer it with a couering of Badgers skinnes and shall put to the staues thereof 12. And they shall take all the instruments of Ministery wherewith they minister in the Sanctuary and put them in a cloth of blew and couer them with a couering of Badgers skins and shall put them on a barre 13. And they shall take away the ashes from the Altar and spread a purple cloth thereon 14. And they shall put vpon it all the vesselles thereof wherewith they minister about it euen the censers the flesh-hookes and the shouels and the basons all the vessels of the Altar and they shall spread vpon it a couering of Badgers skinnes and put to
of the Tribe of Leui shall keepe thy charge and the charge of all the Tabernacle onely they shall not come nigh the vessels of the Sanctuary and the altar that neither they nor you also die Where we see God doth threaten Aaron and his sonnes as well as the rest of the Leuites Verse 18.19 Cut ye not off the Tribe of the families c. We haue in these words the reason of the former institution it is drawn from the danger that will ensue the carelesse and vnreuerent handling of the instruments of the Tabernacle Aaron and his sonnes must appoint to the Kohathites their seuerall offices and shew them what part euery particular person must beare to the end the wrath of God doe not breake in among them and cut off euery soule that sinneth The consideration therefore of the wrath and indignation of God ready to come vpon the offenders ought to encrease their care to doe the duty that God requireth We learne from hence Doctrine 1 that all holy things must be handled rightly Holy things must be handled reuerently and religiously reuerently and religiously Whatsoeuer matters of God we meddle withall whether it be hearing of his word or receiuing of the Sacraments or calling vpon his Name or reading the Scriptures or conferring with others for the encrease of our knowledge obedience we are to be carefull to doe them with all possible feare and reuerence This duty the Lord vrgeth by his Prophet Esay 66.2 To him will I looke euen to him that is poore and of a contrite Spirit and trembleth at my word The Apostle writing to the Hebrewes perswadeth to labour to haue grace whereby they may serue God acceptably with reuerence and godly feare Hebr. 12.28 They that will please God in the duties of his worship must be humbly affected and base in their own eies Hence it is that Christ willeth vs to be carefull not onely what wee heare Mar. 4.24 but also how we heare Luke 8.18 We must regard not onely the matter that is deliuered but the maner how it is receiued forasmuch as we may heare the word and yet sinne in our hearing Thus were the seruants of God affected when they came before him to pray vnto him O my God I am ashamed and blush to lif vp my face to thee my God for our iniquities are encreased ouer our head and our trespasse is growne vp vnto the heauens Ezra 9.6 Wherefore whensoeuer we haue to doe with God in any part of his word or worship let vs come in humility and lowlinesse let vs approach neere vnto him with a broken heart with a contrite spirit with an humble soule falling downe flat before his footestoole and worshipping toward his holy Temple Reason 1 The reasons hereof are euident For first we haue to doe with God in matters of religion When the word is preached or read the Lord speaketh to vs when we pray to God we speake to him that is glorious in power and praises Abraham praying vnto God confesseth his own basenesse and vnworthinesse I haue taken vpon mee to speake vnto the Lord which am but dust and ashes Gen. 18.27 And Daniel in his prayer saith O Lord righteousnes belongeth vnto thee but vnto vs confusion of faces as at this day Dan. 9.7 Children dealing before their parents will be wary how they behaue themselues subiects in the presence of the Prince will be most dutifull so ought it to be and much rather when we appeare before the King of kings coÌ„sidering with whom we haue to deale So likewise touching the word it is not man that doth deliuer it God is the Authour of it and therefore we are oftentimes commanded to heare what the Spirit saith vnto the Churches Reuel 2. and 3. Reason 2 Secondly such as come without reuerence and due regard into his presence do lose the fruit and benefit of their comming We are willed to giue earnest heed to the things which we haue heard lest at any time we should let them slip Heb. 2.1 This is it that Christ our Sauiour teacheth Lu. 8. For hauing giuen warning that we take heed how we heare he giueth this reason Mar. 4.24 With what measure ye mete it shall be measured to you and vnto you that heare shall more be giuen Where we see God will deale with vs as we deale with him and serue vs as we serue him Such measure of attention as we bring with vs â—eoph enarr cap. 4. Mar. such measure of grace shall we receiue from him If then we come carelesse it is no maruell if we depart fruitlesse Lay then these two things together that we haue to deale with a most terrible and fearefull God who is euen a consuming fire and that with what measure of reuerence and attention we mete it shall be measured vnto vs againe it followeth from them both that God must be serued with feare and trembling Vse 1 Let vs now come to the vses of this doctrine which remaine to be considered of vs. First this reproueth all such as come without reuerence to the exercises of religion neuer considering whereabout they goe but rashly and vnreuerently disorderously vndecently behaue themselues in the house of God If a man should come to heare a speech vttered by his Prince so contemptibly all men would cry shame of him and account him worthy seuere punishment and censure him as guilty of the contempt of his person I should thinke I had done a great worke and laid a worthy foundation if I could throughly teach you this one lesson and ground you in this one point to behaue your selues with reuerence in the place of Gods worship He that hath learned to come reuerently and behaue himselfe in the seruice of God as in his presence hath made a notable beginning a good entrance to worke in him right hearing and carefull practising Scarce one among an hundred maketh conscience of this duty and our ordinary assemblies haue scarce the outward face of a Church in regard of the want of this duty in the greatest part of hearers If the lest occasion be offered our eyes and feet and tongues and hands are set on worke another way that we haue quite forgotten God his word the worke in hand the matter the time the place and our selues also as if we were an assembly of fooles What is now become of our hearing or where is the attention that ought to be in vs If any man come into the Church our eyes are fixed vpon him our feet are ready to carry vs vnto him our mouthes are opened to speake vnto him our hands are stretched out to draw him as it were with violence vnto vs and sometimes whiles one haleth him one way another pulleth him another way that we seeme to striue who shall most forget himselfe and be authour of the greatest disorder and confusion in the house of God wherin all things ought to be done decently and in order
a notable Epistle to this purpose written to a certaine Bishop called Auxilius August epist 75. in the behalfe of one Classicianus who being a young man for the offence of the master of the house excommunicated all the rest of his family and would not deliuer the Sacraments to his children and houshold whom he perswadeth to lay aside anger and to reuerse his sentence lest the man perish that is a friend the diuell reioyce in it that is an enemy In this case in a manner doe they offend who refuse to baptize the children of theÌ„ that are excommunicated such as are borne in fornication because their parents are impenitent as though the sonne should beare the iniquity of the father or the wife of the husband or the seruant of the master or he that is not yet born the iniquity of theÌ„ that are borne What hath the infant offended that is borne in the Church that he should not be baptized of the Church The Prophet saith The son shall not beare the iniquity of the father nor the father Ezek. 18 20. the iniquity of the son but the soule that sinneth it shall die This also is the resolutioÌ„ of Beza in one of his Epistles Beza epist 10. prouing that the children of the excommunicate may be baptized We conclude therefore that they onely which haue offended and remaine obstinate in their offences are to be excommunicated forasmuch as Christ neuer said if he heare not the Church let him and all that belong any way vnto him be as heathens and Publicanes but let him be vnto thee that is him only This serueth to coÌ„demne the horrible and abhominable tyranny of the Bishops of Rome who haue not onely raged vpon the bodies of the Saints but also exercised dominion ouer their consciences These are they that send out their curses and smite the cheefest Monarches of the world as it were with thunder lightning They pronounce sentence of excommunication for trifles and they absolue from it for trifles They excommunicate one for another and they absolue one for another They cast out of the Church those that do not belong to their iurisdiction for what haue they to doe with Princes When Princes are supposed to haue offended they curse condemne whole states and Kings as they haue serued heeretofore the Kings of this Land and lately thc State of Venice They haue interdicted whole Realmes they haue forbidden diuine seruice to be said and the Sacraments to be administred Fiftly we must learne from what things excommunicate persons are excluded that we may the better know how to behaue our selues toward them Christ saith let such be as heathens Publicanes that is abstaine from such false brethren and communicate not with theÌ„ either in matters of religion or in common conuersation But how far we must forbeare their company and conuersing with them we shall speake afterward The word excommunication and to excommunicate note out a cutting off froÌ„ the communion which Christ noteth by the branches that bring foorth no fruite Iohn 15 6. If a man abide not in me hee is cast foorth as a branch and is withered and men gather them and cast them into the fire and they are burned The Euangelists also call it to put out of the Synagogues Iohn 16 2. that is out of the fellowship of the faithfull met together in one place Hence it is also that they were said to be accursed being out of the Church as they are blessed that abide in the Church hauing a communion together in matters of religion and fellowship one with another Now we must vnderstand that there is a two-fold communion from whence an excommunicate person may be said to be excluded Communion is two-fold inward and outward the one is inward and spirituall the other outward and corporall The inward communion is that which euery faithfull one hath by faith and loue first with God and then with the Saints of God and therfore in the Creed it is called the Communion of Saints For all the Saints are ioyned together with Christ their head by the band of the Spirit among themselues and with the whole body of the Church 1 Cor. 10 16. The bread which we breake in the Supper of the Lord is it not the communion of the body of Christ saith Paul And the Apostle Iohn in his first Epistle That which we haue seene heard declare we vnto you 1 Iohâ—â— that ye also may haue fellowship with vs and truely our fellowship is with the Father and with his Son Iesus Christ From this fellowship can none be excluded but by sin The Prophet saith Esay 5 â— your sinnes haue separated betweene mee and you And Iohn teacheth that if we walke in the light as he is in the light 1 Iohn 1 â— we haue fellowship one with an other and the blood of Iesus Christ his Son cleanseth vs from all sin And Paul in his Epistle to the Romanes sheweth particularly that there is nothing vnder heauen can separate vs from Christ and from the loue of God neither death Rom. 8.3 â— nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature among al which he doth not reckon sin and therefore it is sin alone which can separate any man froÌ„ the grace of God and from communion with him The excommunication of the Church can bar and shut out no man from this communion For if any man be truly engrafted into Christ endued with faith in Christ and repentance from dead workes beeing a member of his body in deed and in truth excommunication shal hurt him nothing at all in regard of that spirituall communion forasmuch as the sentence so giuen is void and frustrate and the doore is shut vp locked fast with a false key Such an excommunication is a blessing not a cursing Againe albeit a man iustly deserueth to bee excommunicated through his sin to be separated from God yet excommunication is not the first or cheefe cause of it but his owne sin and the continuance in it seeing it doth not seuer him from God but declareth him to bee seuered through his impenitency as the Priests vnder the law putting out the leprous did not defile them with the leprosie but pronounced them to be defiled as the Iudge giuing sentence vpon a malefactor doth not therby make him a malefactor for hee was so before but pronounce him to be so and as a theefe that is found guilty is not thereby made a theefe But here a question ariseth how can it be Obiect that any hauing a true fellowship with Christ can be separated from it through sin Can he that is a member of Christ be made no member All men are eyther reprobate or elect The reprobate are not neyther were neyther euer shall be partakers of this communion how then should they be
is a seruice that is well pleasing in his sight forasmuch as we shew thereby that we do not depend on the pleasure of men but rely our selues vpon the authority of God And as it is the praise and triall of a good subiect who is content to beleeue and obey the lowest messenger and least officer that commeth vnto him with a message and commandement from his Prince so heereby it appeareth that we are true Citizens of the kingdom of God his adopted children if we heare his word with feare and reuerence albeit it be preached vnto vs by the meanest and poorest of all Gods seruants On the other side as it is a note of contempt toward the Magistrate himselfe to disobey or resist any Serieant or seruant that commeth from him how base soeuer he may seeme to be so wee make our selues guilty of rebellion and high treason against GOD when wee despise such as speake in his Name and contemne them that haue authority committed vnto them from the most high All such as loathe the truth for the Teachers sake when their owne consciences conuince them that it is the word of God which soundeth in their eares let them assure themselues and perswade their owne hearts that the contempt of their persons redoundeth to the Sonne of God yea to the Father himselfe Let them marke this point weigh it diligently who take it hainously when they are reprooued of men equall vnto them or inferiour to them or if they be contemptible to the world by reason of their poore estate The fourth reproofe Lastly it reproueth those that go about to shake the faith of many and to weaken the assurance and certainty of our saluation hauing the promises thereof propounded vnto vs in the doctrine and by the writings of the Apostles Hence it is that sundry scoffers and prophane spirits aske the question who is Paul and who is Peter or what is Iohn that wee should of necessity beleeue them Who gaue them authority or whence haue they power in the Church to set downe and prescribe vnto vs a rule of faith The doctrine that now we deale withall serueth very fitly to stoppe the mouthes of these Atheists and containeth a soueraigne preseruatiue against the poison that they offer vnto vs inasmuch as Christ the eternall Sonne of God maketh them his messengers his witnesses his heraulds to spread abroad his sauing health and auoucheth that he speaketh in them acknowledgeth himselfe to be author of that truth which they deliuer Gal. 1 8. so that if an Angell from heauen should preach any other Gospel then that which they haue preached to the Churches hee must bee holden accursed This therefore we ought to apply vnto our selues and gather as an argument of great comfort that when remission of sins and eternall life are promised to them that are truely penitent and lay hold vpon Christ by a liuely faith according to the doctrine of the Apostles we must assure our selues it is the voice of Christ and he will ratifie it in the highest heauens Neither is this true onely touching the Apostles themselues that had their calling from God and not from men and were conuersant with Christ in the daies of his flesh but likewise of all the faithfull Ministers of Iesus Christ that haue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen committed vnto them When we assure forgiuenesse of sinnes to those that haue contrite and broken hearts it is no doubtfull or vncertaine assurance but grauen with a diamond and written as it were with a pen of steele to continue for euer forasmuch as it is the assurance of Christ and of God himselfe The voice of the Minister is not the voyce of a priuate man but of one that is a publike person it is as the voice of Christ himselfe Art thou humbled and cast downe for thy sinnes and doth thy soule cleaue vnto the dust He sendeth his Minister vnto thee and putteth the word of reconciliation into his mouth so that if thou vnfainedly turne vnto God be as well assured of the mercy of God toward thee as thou heardst Christ himselfe say vnto thee as he did sometimes to the sicke of the palsie Sonne bee of good cheare Math. 3 2. thy sinnes be forgiuen thee Againe when the Ministers of God on the other side doe threaten and thunder out the sentence of condemnation against the vnbeleeuers and such as cannot repent this also is no lesse the voice of the Sonne of God which no power of the world nor authority of man can hinder or call backe forasmuch as whose sinnes they reteine they are reteined Iohn ◠This iudgement howsoeuer it be either denied or derided or doubted off among the vngodly yet will Christ make it good and execute the same vpon them to their confusion This doctrine reacheth to the true Ministers of the word who haue their calling from God his word As for the Bishop of Rome that challengeth sole authority to forgiue sinnes and will haue all his decrees and decretals no lesse acknowledged then the word of God it is more then childish and ridiculous For he hath nothing common with the Apostles and cannot proue his succession wherein he glorieth by any sound reasons and yet arrogateth more vnto himselfe then GOD gaue or the Apostles tooke or the Church acknowledged to be due vnto the Apostles forasmuch as the Lord tied thē by an expresse commandement that they should teach the people to obserue those things which he had commanded them Vse 3 Thirdly this serueth to informe the Ministers that it concerneth them much to adorne their calling and to magnifie their Ministery that it bee not blemished and euill spoken off through their default This ought aboue all other things to be a spur vnto vs in our sides and as a fire kindled within our bowels to inflame our hearts with a zeale of Gods glory with a loue of his people with a care to discharge our office committed vnto vs with an earnest desire to encrease the kingdome of Christ Iesus For seeing God accounteth vs as his owne Embassadors sent out to do his wil and vouchsafeth to ioyne our labour with mans saluation we are bound in duty and conscience to preach the Gospel truely purely painefully sincerely and soundly It is required of vs not onely to teach but to teach the truth and to teach the truth with a right affection For we can neuer challenge the names and titles of being the Messengers of God vnto our selues and to be respected as the person of Christ himselfe except we preach the pure word of God and commend to the Church the pure doctrine of Christ If wee preach corruptly and make merchandise of the word of God and mingle wheat with chaffe and good corne with darnell or that which is worse we are not to bee accepted receiued as Christ but to be reiected and refused as false teachers that speake in their owne
had ouercome his enemies now he might ouercome himselfe and his owne affections Cicero orati pro Marcel which was a greater and nobler victory then the former Thus he sheweth himselfe religious toward God as well as righteous toward men The like we see in the Law set downe by an expresse commandement Exod. 22.10 11. If a man deliuer vnto his neighbour an asse or an oxe or a sheepe or any beast to keepe and it die or be hurt Deut. 21.8 or driuen away no man seeing it then shall an oath of the Lord bee betweene them both that hee hath not put his hand vnto his neighbours goods and the owner of it shall accept thereof and he shall not make it good This precept directeth when and in what cases to take an oath to wit when the matter is doubtfull and cannot otherwise be decided forasmuch as the owner of the goods is charged to rest therein and to acknowledge himselfe well satisfied This we see farther in the Apostle Paul 2 Cor. 1.21 I call God for a record vpon my soule that to spare you I came not as yet to Corinth He did not breake out into this swearing of an ordinary custome but the glory of God and the saluation of that Church required it in which cases we are allowed and warranted to vse it and not otherwise Reason 1 The reasons will better confirme this vnto vs then bare testimonies taken out of the Scriptures which neuerthelesse out to be sufficient where no farther proofe is vsed First God will not hold him guiltlesse that abuseth his Name negligently or vnnecessarily He will surely punish them that sweare vainely This penalty or punishment is annexed to the commandement Exod. 20. The Lord will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his Name in vaine It is an heynous sinne albeit it bee thought light before men and then the iudgement also shall be heauy that hangeth ouer their heads that transgresse this Law The free forgiuenesse of sinnes is the fountaine of all happines both present and to come Psal 32.1.2 for the man is blessed whose sinnes are forgiuen and whose iniquity is couered blessed is that man to whom God will impute no wickednesse and therfore we must needs be in continuall misery so long as our sinnes are retained This is a fearefull thunderbolt to afright vs from the prophaning of his Name he will honour those that honour him but such as despise him shall come to destruction Secondly the end of practising an oath is Reason 2 to decide strifes and to determine controuersies which disturbe peace and hinder Christian charity It cannot be but offences will come and many occasions of quarrels and contentions about matters of this life arise daily betweene man and man which could not conueniently be taken vp except we had the lawfull vse of an oath to confirme some necessary truth as when it serueth to manifest the glory of God or to cleere the good name of our brother or to obey the commandement of the Magistrate or to maintaine our owne credit This is set downe Heb. 6.16 Men verily sweare by the greater and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife I call that a necessary trueth when a doubtfull cause called into question cannot be decided without an oath as we see the practise Rom. 1.9 God is my witnesse whom I serue with my spirit in the Gospel of his Sonne that without ceassing I make meÌ„tion of you alwayes in my prayers It was necessary for the furtherance of the saluation of the Romanes that they should be perswaded of the Apostles affection toward them but the testimony of men failed to prooue this trueth and therfore he was driuen to take vp an oath and to appeale vnto God This is also at large deliuered by Salomon in that prayer which hee made at the dedication of the Temple 1 King 8.31 If any man trespasse against his neighbour and an oath be laid vpon him to cause him to sweare and the oath come before thine altar in this house then heare thou in heauen and doe and iudge thy seruants condemning the wicked to bring his way vpon his head and iustifying the righteous to giue him according to his righteousnesse Thus we see the constant and continuall vse of an oth among Gods people in matters of weight and importance in their most serious and substantiall affaires Thirdly the Name of God is most fearefull Reason 3 in praises glorious in holinesse great in might and doing wonders and therefore it ought not commonly to runne in our mouthes without necessary cause This is vrged by the wise man Eccles 5.2 Be not rash with thy mouth and let not thy heart be hasty to vtter any thing before God for God is in heauen and thou vpon earth therefore let thy words be few And the Lord saith Deut. 28.58 Iudg. â— If thou wilt not obserue to doe all the words of this Law that are written in this booke that thou mayest feare this glorious and fearefull Name The Lord thy God he will make thy plagues wonderfull and the plagues of thy seed c. If then the Name of God be great and glorious it is not commonly to be vsed of vs to be turned in our tongues and to be trodden vpon with our feet Vse 1 Now let vs consider what vses may be made of this vnto vs. It reprooueth sundry abuses corruptions both in opinion and practise in iudgement and in life As first of all the Anabaptists a proud and fantasticall crue of cursed and damnable hereticks that trouble heauen and earth ouerthrow Church and Common-wealth destroy Magistracy and Ministery disanull the word and Sacraments and make religion to be no better then a doctrine of liberty These teach that it is vnlawfull to sweare at all either in priuate vse or in place of iudgement This is to runne into another extremity and to faile as much in the defect as other doe in the excesse For albeit all swearing be not lawfull yet it followeth not that all swearing is vnlawfull But to abolish all manner of swearing and all vse of an oath because some abuse it and vse it vainly â—r in vita â—g is like vnto him who to take away drunkennesse abolished the vines and would not suffer any to grow in his common-wealth or as if a man would suffer no corne to grow because some will surfet with it There is no good thing but hath beene or may be abused The doctrine that is according to godlinesse is many wayes abused When Paul magnified the mercies of God in his sonne Christ so that where sinne abounded â— 5.20 grace abounded much more men of euill spirits arose that abused this to carnall liberty and turned the grace of God into wantonnesse and wrested the Scriptures to their owne perdition sect 1 The obiections of these heretikes are not many but somewhat they alleadge for themselues First they obiect the commandement
will raise vs also We are the members he is the head Therfore if the head be aliue he will no◠leaue the members dead so that if he be risen frō the dead we shall rise againe How thē shall we that are appointed to glory defile our bodies beastly lustes the end and wages whereof is shame and ignominy Seeing then Christ Iesus hath determined to make our bodies glorious let vs not make them foule and infamous for as much as the reward of fornication is shame not glorie If then we look that these fraile and mortall bodies should be partakers of immortality at the last day let vs keepe them as fit vessels to receiue honor and glory and euerlasting life It is no small offence to pollute the body of Christ with filthines and vncleannes which God raiseth frō the dead and maketh it sit most glorious in the heauens The fourth motiue to worke in vs the detestation and to lay before vs the danger of whoredome is this the members of Christ are not to bee made the members of an harlot but our bodies are the members of Christ therefore we ought not to make them the members of an harlot Now the bodies of the faithful are called the members of Christ because Christ is the head of the church and performeth the office of an head vnto it into which all the elect are grafted by faith If any man were asked whether he would willingly rent or pull away a member from Christes owne body to make it the member of an harlot he would vtterly deny it he would be ashamed of it he would be ready to defie him that should charge him with it Howbeit the Apostle feareth not to lay that imputation vpon such as commit fornication they separate themselues quite away from Christ so that it must needs be a deadly sin which parteth and pulleth vs from him Wherefore hee saith Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ 1 Cor. 6 15. Shall I then take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot God forbid Hereby then we must learne how heinous whoredome is because wee are the members of Christ but by it we make our bodies the members of an harlot which is as much in effect as to turne Christ himselfe into an harlot and to make him a whoremaster then which nothing is more reproachfull and dishonorable vnto the glory and maiesty of Christ Colos 1 18. Eph. 1 22. For the Church is the mysticall bodie of Christ which hee hath redeemed with his blood whereof hee is the head and by his Spirit so ioyneth it to him that it is made one spiritual body with him So then euery faithful person is one member for his part of the body of the Church and of Christ the head ioyned with him by faith quickned by his Spirit He that ioyneth himself therfore to an harlot is made one body with an harlot so that of the members of Christ hee shall make them the members of an harlot and thereby cease to be any longer the members of Christ then which what can be more dangerous to vs or more reprochful to Christ or more dishonorable to God The fift motiue to disswade from fornication is because this sin is committed against the body whereas all other sins are without the body He that committeth whoredom defileth and abuseth his own body and leaueth a proper staine and blot vpon it making it both the subiect and the obiect of his sin It is not so with the theef or the murtherer or the slanderer they deale with the life with the goods and with the good name of another But the whore-master vseth his bodie as the instrument and sinneth against his owne body more then any other Hence it is that the Apostle saith Flie fornication euery sinne that a man doth is without the body 1 Cor. 6. ◠but hee that committeth fornication sinneth against his owne bodie If a man kill himselfe he hurteth indeed his owne bodie howbeit he vseth sworde or knife or fire or water or some such like instrument which is out of the body but the fornicator both vseth and abuseth his owne body he maketh it either instrument or obiect or subiect or all of them The sixt motiue that is vsed is this That our body is the Temple of the holye Ghost whereupon the Apostle would haue it inferred that a fornicator is a sacrilegious person because he hurteth and wrongeth the temple of God But Whosoeuer defileth the Temple of God him shall God destroy for the temple of God is holy which temple we are 1 Cor. 3. ver 17. Temples are ordained and appointed for holinesse and pure actions and are not therefore to be prophaned with filthinesse forasmuch as they be consecrated and dedicated to God which is most pure and holy To this purpose he speaketh and argueth What 1 Cor. 6 13. Know yee not that your body is the temple of the holy ghost which is in you which ye haue of God If our bodies be Temples they ought to bee kept cleane and decent of vs. The Apostle nameth the bodie in this place as hee did also before in regard of the matter he hath in hand to the end hee might withdraw vs from the defiling and poluting of our bodies Wee heard alreadie that our bodies are the members of Christ heere he saith Our bodies are the Temples of the holy Ghost not that our soules are excepted and exempted for they are made partakers of Christ and we are the Temples of God in soule and bodie as hee speaketh in the second Epistle Ye are the Temples of the liuing GOD. 2 Cor. 6 16. If he dwell in vs let vs beware of fornication because he will not inhabite and abide in defiled bodies He is the spirit of purity therefore we must be pure he is the spirit of holinesse therefore we ought to be holy otherwise we are not his He will dwell in a clean house therfore not in a stye of vnclean and filthy swine Let vs take heed we greeue not the spirit of God whereby wee are sealed vnto the day of redemption Eph. 4. The Gentiles knewe by the light of nature that they ought to keepe their temples swept and garnished Christ whipped out of the temple such as bought sold in it yet what are these but lime stone and such corruptible stuffe how much more then ought wee to looke to our selues our souls bodies that we do not defile them and God destroy them The Temple of Ierusalem was burned and the Arke carried away for the sinnes of the people there is no holinesse of place can priuiledge vs if sound Religion be wanting in them that inhabit it Thus was it also at the destruction of Ierusalem foretolde in Scripture after the Gospell of Christ was preached the abhomination of desolation was set in the holy place so that one stone was not left vpon another
aske sparingly and he bestoweth liberally yea he giueth freely that which we durst not hope for This we see in Iacob Genes 48 11. When Ioseph came with his two sonnes to visite his sicke Father hee saide vnto him I had not thought to see thy face and loe God hath shewed mee thy seede O the greatnesse of Gods goodnesse vnto vs How vnspeakable are his mercies How infinite is his louing kindnes O well shall it bee with vs if we bee euer mindefull of it and neuer forget any of his benefites For seeing he is rich in his mercies towards let vs not vs bee poore in our praises towards him Christ hath spent himselfe vpon vs let vs not bee sparing to giue our selues vnto him againe Let vs follow the example of Iacob who was in the earnestnesse of his affection carried into an admiration of Gods fauour towardes him and breaketh out into a thankesgiuing for his benefites as if hee had saide That which I neuer thought would haue come to passe nay that which seemed to mee desperate and vnpossible God hath offered to mee in wonderfull manner beyond my expectation I iudged my son lost but I haue found him dead but I haue receiued him aliue So let vs take pleasure and delight in his mercies let vs confesse them in words and let vs praise his power set forth his goodnes toward vs. Let vs theÌ„ be ashamed of our own sluggishnes seeing God is more willing to bestow theÌ„ we to receiue he is more ready to shew compassion vpon vs then we to be freed froÌ„ our misery 〈◊〉 His grace is more plentiful then our praier for he giueth vs more then we ask The theefe on the crosse no sooner desired of the Lord to remeÌ„ber him when he came into his kingdome but immediately hee receiued this answer Verily Luke 2â— I say vnto thee to day shalt thou be with me in Paradise which containeth more then he was bold to aske We need not then feare any excesse in faith or that we should beleeue more then he wil bestow forasmuch as his fauour goeth beyond our faith who hath his hand open to giue before our mouth is open to speake vnto him 29 This is the Law of iealousies when a wife goeth aside to another in stead of her husband and is defiled 30 Or when the spirit of iealousie commeth vpon him and he be iealous ouer his wife and shall set the woman before the Lord and the Priest shall execute vpon her all this law 31 Then shall the man be guiltlesse from iniquitie and the woman shall beare her iniquity Hitherto hath beene handled the setting downe of the Law We haue heard the cause propounded and resolued examined and determined Now we come to the conclusion of the whole matter and the winding vp of the sentence touching the woman suspected of adultery which is two fold one belonging to the man the other to the woman The man shal be free from sinne the woman shall beare her iniquitie â—ction Heere the question may be asked whether it be lawfull in our dayes for the husband to make tryal of his wife whoÌ„ he suspecteth of adultery may he attempt to discouer openly what she hath done secretly I answere there is no such law now in force neither may we giue way to any such practise therefore it cannot be allowed as lawfull This action commenced against the wife â—achi 〈…〉 b. cannot want sinne and hath an euill foundation Wee that liue in the light of the New Testament who haue more reuealed vnto vs then was made known in the time of the Law must know that no such thing is permitted vnto vs. What then will some say shall the husband suffer his wife to doe what shee list and must he be a baud vnto her or be constrained to take all patiently or shall he bee driuen to see all and to say nothing I answer if the crime be knowne God hath prouided in his law to deale seuerely with such Leuit. 18. and Christian Magistrates must take away euill out of Israel But if it be secret they are to wait with patience vntill God reueale it and bring it to the open light No man may rashly suspect his wife of adultery or call her name into question or raise an euill report of her but labor to keepe her within the bounds of her calling that on the other side shee may learne to loue him and to reuerence him Verse 29. This is the Law of iealousies We are come to the conclusion of this matter to wit of the law of iealousies We haue heard euery part of it we haue expounded euery circumstance we haue considered euery branch of it True it is we haue no vse of the practise of it The bitter waters are not now to be drunken the earthen vessell hath no more place the iealousie offering of memoriall is abolished the vncouering of the womans head is ceassed and the whole manner of tryall is abrogated Neuerthelesse albeit the whole law bee ended yet the same God remaineth the searcher of all hearts bearing the same hatred to all sinne which he did before and hath the like loue to innocency which he had before What is it that moueth to the committing of the sin of adultery but the hope to hide it This bewitcheth the vngodly and leadeth them to destruction when they dream that God is like vnto them This is a vaine conceit and foolish opinion because we see how the Lord himselfe taketh vpon him to discouer it and to be reuenged of those that shall presume to breake the band of wedlock which he hath made This was the purpose of this law to shew that the Lord taketh vpon him not only the knowledge reuealing and punishing of this sinne euen when it is most secretly committed without witnesse of any other man yea or certain knowledge from the husband himselfe or any confession of the party that had done it but also the defence and cleering of the innocent woman being oppressed vexed and ouer-burdened with the vniust iealousie of her suspicious husband He might present his wife whether she were guilty or not guilty before the Priest vnto that tryall which God had appointed and established to that end among them to auoid thereby a greater mischiefe After which matter solemnized with all the ceremonies and circumstances therof if the woman were defiled indeed then should her belly swell and her thighes rot if shee were not defiled then should she not only be free from this punishment but also be blessed with fruitfulnesse as a reward of her innocency and a recompence of the iniury done vnto her and a cleering of her good name which had euilly beene called into question Wee learne from hence that all secret sinnes Doctrine All secret sins are knowne to God hidden from men are knowne vnto God and nothing is hidden from him Howsoeuer many sinnes be committed very secretly and caryed closely
condemn our churches our ministers our sacraments to be no true Churches of Christ no true Ministers of Christ no true Sacraments of Christ And concerning our Liturgie or forme of publike praier read and prescribed to bee read they account it Antichristian they vtterly detest it and account it abhominable no more acceptable to God then the offering of Swines flesh was vnder the Law which the Lord abhorred as if they had instead of his appointed sacrifices cut off a dogs necke And albeit we haue the examples of all other Churches vnder heauen as presidents that go before vs in this practise and albeit wee follow them as they followed Christ yet they wil not allow vs to be like to them nor wil permit that to the people of God which he here prescribed to the Priests yea albeit they haue no examples whom they can pretend to follow yet they wil be singular in their own conceits condemn al others that will not ioyne with them The 136. Psalme was sung in the congregations long after Dauids daies as appeareth 2 Chro. 20 21. what Did they therein offer vp swines flesh Hezekiah that godly king that set his whole heart to seeke the Lord whom the Lord healed of an incureable disease â— Kings 21 1. Esay 38 8. and wrought a miracle in the heauens to assure him of deliuerance from his enemies this good King so much regarded of God togither with his Princes commanded the Leuites to praise the Lord with the words of Dauid and of Asaph the Seer 2 Chro. 29 30 so they did according to the kings commandement sing praises with gladnes they bowed their heads worshipped 2 Chro. 29 30. Did the King and the Princes command the Leuites to offer vp swines flesh or was their seruice no better accepted then the cutting off of a dogs neck or did it any whit quench their zeale or slake their deuotion that the words were not their owne but penned long before by Dauid the Prophet and Asaph the Seer No they praised the Lord with gladnes of heart and humblenes of mind which they testified by this sign that they bowed their heads and worshipped Obiect But it will be saide This was a thansgiuing I confesse it was but if it be lawfull to vse a set forme of praising and thansgiuing Answer then also of praying and making petition because there is a like reason of both And that we may the better see their errour and themselues confesse they are deceiued let vs examine som of their obiections in this place the rest we will reserue vnto the 10. chapter Numb 10 35 36. where we shal haue farther occasion to search more into this point One obiection which Obiection 2 they alledge is this that this set seruice is to quench the spirit 1 Thes 5 19. and to limit him that teacheth vs to pray to tel him how farre he shal go and to appoint him his banks and bounds beyond which he may not passe whereas we shold pray as the Spirit moueth giueth vs vtterance To vse a set forme or if you list to call it so a stinted forme of praier Answer is not to stint the Spirit but to helpe the Spirit But doth the Spirit of God need the help of man Obiection 3 Is not he al-sufficient by himselfe of himself Answer He standeth not in need of vs but is most sufficient howbeit the Spirit in vs is weake the worke of the Spirit is vnperfect and is perfected not all at once but by degreee If all the true seruants of God had receiued a perfect measure of grace and if all that haue the Spirit of God had the same Spirit fully without any defect or infirmity they should not neede any humane helpes but haue sufficient store of their owne So then to the former obiection I answer 3. things First if hee that taketh a booke and readeth a set prayer did stint the Spirit then he that taketh the Scripture into his hands and readeth a chap. out of the old or new Testament and then staieth goeth no farther might as wel be said to stint the Spirit Or he that heareth another pray should stint the Spirit also because all such as heare the prayers of others are stinted what to heare All cannot neyther ought to bee speakers either in the priuate house or in the house of God 1 Cor. 14 40. this were to breake the order of decencie required in prayer now such as are hearers of others haue words after a sort prescribed vnto them and limited how farre to goe and yet cannot such hearers be iustly taxed to limit or to quench the Spirit Againe obserue that the Spirit of God is neuer stinted or curbed neither can rightly be said to be quenched so long as it is kept within his owne bounds that is the limits of the holy Scripture as it ought to be Hee then that prayeth the prayer of Christ or the salutation of Paul or a Psalme of Dauid which he hath premeditated before or committed to memory cannot be said to quench the Spirit except we will imagine that the Spirit can be against himselfe Lastly to quench the Spirit is to oppose against the voice of the Spirit Rom. 1 18. to crosse and contradict the Spirit and to with-holde the truth in vnrighteousnesse Therefore althogh a man doeth not speake euery thing that the Spirite putteth into his head and into his heart yet hee cannot be charged to quench the Spirit except he set himselfe against it that with a set purpose to gainsay and resist it As for example when wee craue of GOD to feed vs with food conuenient for vs Pro. 30.8 to make vs content to eate our own bread 2 Thes 3 12. though we do not expresly pray to God to keep vs from vsing vnlawful shifts vngodly meanes whereby we seeke to get into our hands the goodes of other men yet we cannot be said to quench the spirit except we refuse so to pray because wee purpose to liue and thriue by iniuries and oppressions by fraud and deceit then indeede we quench the Spirit because we controll the voice of the Spirit speaking to vs in his word Again they obiect Obiection 4 that the scripture techeth that we know not what or how to pray Rom. 8 26. The spirit helpeth our infirmities for we know not what we shold pray for as we ought c. but when we haue a set forme of prayer framed to our hands and the booke lieth before vs wee know then what to pray and neede not the helpe of the Spirit and therefore such cannot say with the Apostle they know not what to pray for as they ought This is a silly collection and indeede a meere cauillation I answer therfore 2 things Answ First by setting downe the meaning of the words We know not what wee should pray for as we ought to wit of our selues as 1 Cor. 2 14 15.
of presence Howbeit many come to the house of GOD as if they were none of his houshold-seruants but strangers in his house nay as if they were strangers to God God vnto them as if they had no knowledge of him or he of them They come so sildome that they may appeare to belong to some other family or fraternity But what shall it auaile vs to pray for the protection of the Church vnlesse we hide our selues in his pauilion and liue vnder his protection This vse we finde Ps 27 4 5. where vpon his assurance that God will hide him in his Tabernacle and set him vpon a rocke he setteth down this One thing haue I desired of the Lord that I wil seeke after that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of my life to behold the beauty of the lord to enquire in his Temple They are pronounced blessed that dwell with him who is to be blessed and is the author of all blessings Psal 84. This doth the church testifie in Salomons song Tell me O thou whom my soule loueth Cant. 1 2 where thou feedest where thou makest thy flocke to rest at noone for why should I bee as one that turneth aside by the flockes of thy companions As Christ proueth the loue of Peter by this signe of feeding his sheepe Iohn 21 ver 16. so we may proue our loue to him by louing his Church and Church-assemblies Doubtlesse whatsoeuer we may perswade our selues to the contrary yet we do not loue Christ if we doe not loue the assemblies of the Christians for where two or three are gathered together in his Name there is he in the midst of them Ver. 25 26. The Lord make his face to shine c. We haue shewed before in the interpretation of the words that by grace we must vnderstand the fauour and good will of God and by peace the effects of his grace happinesse and prosperity inward outward consisting in the peace of a good conscience and such like benefits First we are taught to desire grace vnderstood by the lifting vp of his countenance and making his face to shine vppon vs and then the peace of a good conscience From hence we learne this point to include theÌ„ both together that we must cheefely and principally pray for Gods fauour and then in the next place for peace of conscience Doctrâ—â—â— Wee muâ—â— cheefely 〈◊〉 for Godâ—â—â—uour and peace oâ— good conâ—â—ence Thus doth the Prophet direct vs Psalm 4 6. Lift vp the light of thy countenance vpon vs and 67 1. God be mercifull vnto vs and blesse vs and cause his face to shine vpon vs and Psal 83 3. Cause thy face to shine and we shall be saued and to shew the necessity of this praier the earnestnesse of his affection 9 17. he doubleth trebleth the same praier as if he desired nothing at all in comparison of the shining of his face and the lifting vp of his countenance Thus doth the Prophet declare that the Israelites got not the land in possession by their owne sword neither did their owne arme saue them but the right hand of God and his arme and the light of his countenance because he had a fauour vnto them Ps 44 3. and Ps 85 7. Shew vs thy mercy O Lord grant vs thy saluation This order we see euermore obserued by the Apostle praying for grace and peace Rom. 1.1 Cor. 1. This was the course which he tooke Reason 1 And no maruaile For first grace is the fountaine and beginning of all good things From whence haue we election but by grace Rom. 11 5. Whence cometh our calling to saluation but by grace 2 Tim. 1 9. Whence haue wee faith but by grace Phil. 1 29. Whence haue we our iustification but by grace Rom. 3 24. Whence shall we haue glorification and eternall life but by grace Rom. 6 23. Secondly we must lay the foundation of all our requests vpon the fauour of God because that being once obtained bringeth with it all other benefits and blessings whatsoeuer and without it all things are vnsauoury and vnprofitable if first we seeke the fauour of God all other things shal be ministred vnto vs. â— 6 33. If we want this we want all things if we haue this we haue all things The Apostle Peter said to the impotent man 3 6. Siluer and gold haue we none yet in his second Epistle he sheweth that the diuine power had giuen them all things 2 Pet. 1 3. Vse 1 From hence we must learne to hate the odious scoffes of the Papists and such like Ismaelites that mocke at our doctrine touching the assurance of Gods mercy and loue in the pardon of our sins for we should not be alowed to pray for them except we had assurance grounding our selues vpon his promise to obtaine them Neuertheles such is the sottishnesse of some of them that from hence they would conclude that according to our owne principles our people forsooth are in a miserable case because they are bound neuer to aske God forgiuenesse of their sins and why Because they are already assured of grace of the loue of God and of forgiuenesse of their sins I answer that this is a silly shift for we must pray euen for those things wherof we are assured before we pray And that appeareth by these three particulars First thogh we haue some assurance yet our assurance is not perfect we must therefore pray for the increase of it and forasmuch as we are many waies shaken and assaulted we haue need of more and more assurance Secondly we must pray for the continuance of this grace Our assurance may be much weakned we haue therfore need of Gods strengthning Spirit to stay vs vp in this faith Lastly we are to pray for a new act of pardon to be daily sealed vp in our hearts and consciences as we daily prouoke him by our new sinnes Secondly aboue all things desire the grace Vse 2 of God to be reconciled to God to haue our sins forgiuen to taste abundantly of his mercy One drop of this is more worth then all the gold of Ophir or all the pearles and precious stones that the meÌ„ of this world take so much paines to enioy We see how far men will goe what labour and what losse they will endure what hunger they will sustaine 1 King 9.26 and 22 48. 2 Chr. 20 37. what cares they will spend to get the goods of this life O that we had this care this loue of heauenly things but alasse the least difficulty that we meet in the way doth quickly discourage vs and put vs out of hart Thus it falleth out that many haue the riches of this world who are poore in the true treasure and haue store of gold that haue little store of grace Let vs say with the Prophet Lord Psal 4 6 7. 73 2â— 26. if thou lift vp thy
he worketh in the people This is a blessed worke happy are they that are so wrought vpon The obedient hearer is the onely hearer that heareth to saluation that receiueth with meeknesse the engrafted word that is able to saue his soule CHAP. VII 1. AND it came to passe on the day that Moses had fully set vp the Tabernacle and had annointed it and sanctified it and al the instruments thereof both the Altar and all the vessels therof and had annointed them and sanctified them 2. That the Princes of Israel heads of the house of their fathers who were the Princes of the Tribes and were ouer them that were numbred offered 3. And they brought their offering before the Lord sixe couered wagons and twelue Oxen a wagon for two of the Princes and for each one an Oxe and they brought them before the Tabernacle 4. And the Lord spake c. HItherto of the sanctification which is generall and common now Moses descendeth to particular lawes This chapter containeth two thinges first the offering of the Princes secondly the speech of God to Moses The offering of the Princes is set out by certaine circumstances of the time when they offered when Moses had fully set vp the Tabernacle and had annointed and sanctified it c. of the persons which offered the Princes of the Tribes the heads of the house of their fathers and of the place where they are offered it was before the Lord. Then their offering is described by the particulars that were offered which is performed ioyntly or seuerally Ioyntly they brought sixe couered wagons and twelue Oxen c. I will not stand particularly to speake of the sanctifying and anointing of the Tabernacle handled at large Exod. 40 9 10. Remember in generall that the Tabernacle was a type and figure of the Church Willets Hexapl. in Exod. 36. which is a company of men acknowledging and worshipping the true God whoÌ„ Christ doth regenerate and sanctifie with his Spirit and purposeth afterward to glorifie theÌ„ in his kingdome 1 Iohn 2 27. Moreouer consider that these Princes heere described are called the heads of the house of their Fathers This word is diuersly taken in the Scriptures God is the head of Christ Rainol confer with Hart. ch 1 Christ is the head of man and man is the head of the woman 1 Cor. 11 3. The head of Syria is Damascus the head of Damascus is Retzin Esay 7 8. The heads of the Leuites are put for the cheefest and the Priest the head that is the cheefe Priest Neh. 1 16. 2 Chron. 31 10. The King the head of the Tribes of Israel 1 Sam. 15 17 The heads of housholders the Elders Exod. 16 13. The head of the people the foremost 1 King 21 9. The head of the Mountaines the highest Esay 2 2. The head of the spices the cheefest Exod. 20 23. Among Dauids Captaines the heads are the most excellent 2 SaÌ„ 23 8 13 18. The Princes mentioned in this place may after a sort be called heads in all these respects because they are the cheefest the foremost the highest and the most excellent And albeit Kings and Princes abstaine from this title to be called heads of the Church as pointing out the soueraignty of Christ and content themselues to be stiled supreme Gouernors as appeareth by the oath of supremacy vsed among vs yet we doubt not but they may be called by that name in a kinde degree of resemblance because they haue preheminence of place and gouernement ouer all people within their dominions 1 Sam. 15 â—â— For if Samuel tell Saul that when he was little in his owne sight he was ordained to be made the head of the Tribes of Israel being annointed King it may be thought not vnlawfull being rightly vnderstood to giue Princes the name of heads of their people As for the Bishop of Rome that challengeth this title to be called head of the whole Church wee cannot acknowledge him for any such head but rather the taile being indeed no sound member of the Church but the head of the apostacy and falling away from the faith prophesied of by the Apostle 2 Thess â— â— Touching the annointing oyle wherewith the Tabernacle and the vessels thereof were annointed signifying that all the true members of the Church are endued with the graces of the Spirit from hence the superstitious Romanists would gather their consecrating and hallowing of Churches with oyle and other ceremonies and hold it vnlawfull to say their Masse in a Church not hallowed yea they will tell vs of much profite and many vses thereof as the increase of deuotion and the expelling of diuels But hereby they run into sundry errors abuses They deuise and set vp a sanctificatioÌ„ without warrant of Gods word Euery Pâ—â—â—â— with theÌ„ 〈◊〉 bapâ—â—◠〈◊〉 Bishops 〈◊〉 may 〈◊〉 Churche 〈◊〉 also they â—â—fer 〈◊〉 â—â—â—firmaâ—â—â—â—â—fore bapâ—â—â— they prefer their owne tradition before the institution of God they commit idolatry in dedicating Churches to Saints they make these ceremonies a part of Gods worshippe they would bring in againe the types and shadowes of Moses law which doe not binde vs but are abolished they make humane traditions and obseruations not grounded vpon the Scripture to be the meanes to stir vp deuotioÌ„ Lastly they teach that by this vnholy hallowing diuels are driueÌ„ out of churches which are not cast out but by fasting praier Matth. 17 21. As for that dedication of Churches which standeth partly in prayer grounded vpon the word and partly in setting of them apart to holy vses to the preaching of the word to the administration of the Sacraments such like exercises of religion we do no more condemne then Dauids dedication of his house which he had newly built Psal 30. who notwithstanding vsed neither crossings nor tapers nor such toyes as are taken vp and tollerated in the Church of Rome Ver. 1. And it came to passe Moses hauing prouided all things necessary for the seruice of God mustered his army diuided them into troopes and squadrons before remembred and appointed them Leaders of all sorts here he sheweth that the twelue Princes the Captaines Commanders of the Tribes broght their offerings before the Lord to wit sixe couered wagons and twelue Oxen to draw them to transport in them as they marched the parts of the Tabernacle with al the vessels belonging thereunto â—â—â—ect But were not these things to be carried vpon the Priests shoulders What vse then was there or what need of these wagons or chariots The Sanctuary indeed or the most holy place â—â—â—wer for greater respect and reuerence was to be carried vpon the shoulders of the sonnes of Kohath to whoÌ„ the charge was committed howbeit these wagons were appointed to carry and conuay in them the other parts of the Tabernacle and the vessels thereunto belonging and were deliuered to the Leuites for that seruice namely to the sonnes of Gershon and Merari Now
to his glory and to the good of others Wee must referre them to him as we haue receiued them of him As all riuers runne into the sea so all our riches should returne to God Thirdly we must be ready and willing to leaue them whensoeuer God shall call for them For hee that bestowed them may he not require them againe when he pleaseth we must leaue them rather then leaue him If we haue this godly resolution then may we perswade our owne hearts that we are thankefull for them Thus it was with Iob 〈◊〉 1.21 when he could say The Lord hath giuen and the Lord hath taken away blessed be the Name of the Lord. Fourthly wee must not put our trust and confidence in them and if riches encrease 〈◊〉 10. we must not set our hearts vpon them because then we commit grosse idolatry with them This is a fearefull sinne Many such idolaters it is to be feared remaine stil in great store among vs â—nd albeit idols be banished out of our Churches yet many doe yet set them vp in their hearts This idolatry is so much the more dangerous because it is more close and secret coloured vnder the name of vertue practised by such as detest popery and idolatry and therefore is lesse perceiued and discerned Lastly we must not account these the chiefest riches or the best treasures inasmuch as the vngodly haue commonly the greatest share of them Luke 12. and 16. and therefore we must labour to be rich in faith 〈◊〉 6.11 in loue in righteousnesse in godlinesse in patience in meekenesse and in all good workes Heere is true riches if we adorne our selues with these we shall be truely rich although we be poore Reuel 2.9 and though we haue neither siluer nor gold Acts 3.6 yet he hath giuen vs all things 2 Pet. 1.3 And though we haue nothing at all yet we possesse all things 2 Cor. 6.10 89 And when Moses was gone into the Tabernacle of the Congregation to speake with him 〈◊〉 iâ— with 〈◊〉 then he heard the voyce of one speaking vnto him from off the mercy seate c. Hitherto of the offerings of the Princes receiued of Moses and giuen to the Leuites Two tribes offered one wagon and euery wagon had two oxen therefore they offered sixâ— wagons and to draw them twelue oxen These were thus distributed â—ret comment in 7. cap. Num. the Geâ—shonites had two wagons and consequently foure oxen commited to them the Meratites haâ— foure wagons and consequently eight oxen so that they carryed the greatest burdens Touching the Kohathites the third family of the Leuites nothing was bestowed among them because to them were committed the vessels of the Sanctuary which were carryed vpon their shoulders so that they had no need ether of wagons to beare them or of oxen to draw them themselues seruing in stead of them both In this verse we see the oracle of God speaking to Moses We might note heere that God spake diuers wayes to his Church in the old Testament as also that all blessings come from God to vs through Christ the true propitiatory couering our sinnes out of Gods sight and reuealing Gods will to vs that wee should know it and haue benefit by his Priesthood But to passe ouer these we may note that Moses went into the Tabernacle The Tabernacle signifieth his Church There is God to be spoken vnto The doctrine Doctrine is this God is present in a speciall manner in places set apart for his worship True it is God is euermore present wheresoeuer his Church is assembled hee is euery where the heauen is his throne and the earth is his footstoole howbeit wheresoeuer his Church and people are assembled hee is present with his Spirit with his grace and with his blessing and assistance Hence it is that the place appointed for his seruice is called his face Gen. 4.14 This is afterward called the presence of the Lord verse 16. So Psal 46.5 God is said to be in the middes of the City of God And Christ teacheth that wheresoeuer two or three are gathred together in his name he is in the middes of them Matth. 18.20 So then wheresoeuer the place of Gods worship is there is God euer present For first he hath promised to dwell there Reason 1 Where dwelleth the master of the house and where is he readiest to bee found but where he dwelleth as Psal 132.13.14 The Lord hath chosen Sion he hath desired it for his habitation this is my rest for euer heere will I dwell for I haue desired it Secondly he is knowne by a speciall worke of his presence sanctifying Reason 2 those that are his by his word heereupon the Prophet saith Psal 87.2 3. The Lord loueth the gates of Sion more then all the dwellings of Iacob glorious things are spoken of thee O City of God Thirdly he delighteth in his own ordinances Reason 3 In Iudah is God knowne his Name is great in Israel in Salem also is his Tabernacle and his dwelling place in Sion Psal 76.1.2 It is Gods ordinance that we should meete together in one place for this cause hee commanded the Tabernacle to be builded and afterward the Temple these he sanctified for the word for sacrifices and for prayer these doth the Lord loue and in those doth he take pleasure and with them will he vouchsafe his presence This being an euident trueth from hence we must learne so to carry our selues in such places as are sanctified and set apart for his seruice as that wee may call him to bee a witnesse of our sincerity Will a subiect dare to behaue himselfe rudely and vnreuerently in the presence of his Prince or the child in the presence of his father How then ought wee to stand in awe of the Maiesty of Almighty God whose glory is incomprehensible who dwelleth in light that none can attaine vnto Heerepon the wise man saith Eccle. 5.1 Keepe thy foot when thou goest to the house of God and be more ready to heare then to giue the sacrifice of fooles for they consider not that they doe euill No man ought to come before the Lord vnprepared or to set his feete in the Lords house rashly and vnreuerently Were it not vnseemly and vnciuill to enter into a kings pallace with foule and filthy feete defiled with dung and myre or to sit downe at a Princes table with vnwashen hands And is it not more vndecent and vndutifull to come into the house of the great King the King of Kings and to be partakers of his Table before wee haue cleansed and sanctified our hearts This was shadowed out at the giuing of the law by commanding them to wash their garments and to abstaine from their wiues Exod. 19.14 15. Thus they were to be prepared before they receiued the Law Likewise before they could behold the wonderfull workes of God they were spoken to to pull off their shooes because the place whereon they stood was
habitation of God who is light it self in whom only is light properly to be found who dwelleth in light that none can attaine vnto 1 Tim. 6 16. Hee hath called his Church his rest and the place where his honor dwelleth Psal 132 13 14. The Lord hath chosen Sion he hath desired it for his habitation this is my rest for euer heere will I dwell for I haue desired it Vse 1 This condemneth the Papistes who stand from the verdict of this doctrine as men endited of two crimes and errors first they accuse the Scriptures left vnto vs in the Originals to be corrupted the old Testament by the Iewes the new by Marcion and other heretikes But it is a vaine surmise without proofe or probability touching the corruption of the original fountaines which notwithstanding the Romanists pretend thereby to make a way to bring in the Latine translation to be the pure authenticke Scripture and consequently to bee preferred before them which is as foolish and vnreasonable as to make the mistris to walke on foot like a seruant Franci Luc. in Epist ad Serlet and to set her handmaid on horsebacke therefore some of their own frends are ashamed of this vanity It is a shame they say to belye the deuill It is a crime to taxe the Iewes of a crime wherof they are not guilty It is wel knowne that howsoeuer they stand affected vnto Christ yet they alwayes were and now are very religious respectiue in keeping the text sound and sincere and cannot by any meanes be induced to choppe and change to adde or to diminish any thing And doubtlesse had they not bene trusty and faithfull would God haue trusted them with this true treasure yea though that Church were oftentimes corrupt yea sometimes an Harlot or an Apostat yet the ouer-ruling prouidence of God hath alwaies wrought in them a care and conscience this way both for their owne future happy estate and the benefit of posterity to come to keepe the ancient records euidences of the Scripture sound sure and sincere This appeareth further by the Sermon of Christ in the Mount reprouing the false interpretations of the Scribes and Pharisies who had very grossely corrupted the meaning of the Law Mat 5 21.27 31 33 38 43. 16 6. The church of the Iewes was neuer more corrupt then in the dayes of Christ yet could they neuer be touched nor be iustly charged with this horrible crime of offering violence to the holy bookes of Scripture And if they might haue bene endited of this detestable forgery â—hrist would not haue omitted this greater fault who often reprooueth them of lesser offences Besides our Sauiour willeth the Iewes to search the Scripture which the Prophets had left vnto them by diuine inspiration hee sendeth them vnto these as then they had theÌ„ to try the doctrine of the Pharisies by them Ioh. 5 39. Iohn 5 39. which hee would neuer haue done had they bene corrupted and themselues the corrupters of them Moreouer touching the Iewes seeing they were mortall enemies to Christ if they were minded to corrupt the Scripture they would haue corrupted for their own aduantage such places out of Moses and the Prophets as concerned Christ whome they hated but these remaine entire by which they are fully conuinced and confuted Andrad lib. â— defens Tridâ—â— Hieron epi. 7â— ad Marcell And therefore one saith well that such as holily and religiouslie handle the Hebrew Text do find therein more notable testimonies of Christ then in the Latine and Greeke Copies Now if the true Church had lost the pure and perfect fountaines of the Hebrew and Greeke Text how could it bee a faithfull keeper of his Will and Testament Howbeit GOD hath euer had a care of his word and truth euen then when he committed the same to the custody of the Church Another error of the Romane church is that they make the churches authority to bee our supreame ground and stay of our faith and set it farre aboue the Scriptures themselues These assertions are found in their writings touching the Scripture It is not authenticall without the authority of the church that the authority of the Scripture dependeth on the authority of the Church necessarily Ecchi â—â—cbirâ—â— Pighi lib. 1. de Hierar eccl cap. 2. that we are not bound to take them for Scripture without the authority of the Church that in respect of vs the church hath absolute authority to determine which is Scripture and which is not that the Church hath power to make a booke not Canonicall Stapl. to be Canonicall and one of them vttred this impudent and shamelesse blasphemy that the Scâ—ipture should bee of no more credit then Aesops Fables Hermaâ—â—m without the approbation allowance of the church Howbeit as wee must not take from the church hir right so we must take heed that we giue not to it more then is due and so rob God of his honour and glorie and derogate from the excellency and authority of the Scriptures They make the Church the light it selfe and not the Candlesticke to hold the light say that it also is called light I answer it is a borrowed light receiuing all the light it hath from the word as the Moone doth from the Sun They make it to be the authorizer of the word and hold that it is of no force or credit but is as a dead letter and inken diuinity without it This is no better then to hang the word and consequently Cal in infâ—â—â— lib 1. cap. 7. the promises of God the kingdome of heauen saluation it self vpon the pleasures of men wheras the church is founded and grounded vpon the word not the word vpon the Church as Peter is builded vpon Christ not Christ vpon Peter All the authority that the Church hath be it neuer so great it hath it from the Scripture for how do we know whether the Church erreth or not but by the Scripture The Church cannot giue vs faith whereby we beleeue in Christ and lay hold of eternall life it is the Scripture that worketh it by the inspiration of the holy Spirit The Scripture is the chiefest and the highest court from whence is no appeale but we may appeale from the iudgement of the Church to the Scriptures not from the Scripture to the Church The Church that is the company of the faithfull are not lords ouer our faith they are ruled by faith not ouer-rulers of our faith True it is the Church is a means to bring vs more speedily to know the Scriptures as the woman of Samaria was a meanes to bring the Samaritans to beleeue in Christ 〈◊〉 4 42. but as they when they had heard Christ beleeued not so much for her report as for that themselues had heard him speake so after the Scriptures are discerned and pointed out vnto vs as by the finger of the Church we beleeue them to bee the word of
God not so much because the Church affirmeth it but because we find them to be so as the sheep of Christ acknowledged the voyce of their Shepheard Christ Iesus speaking in them Vse 2 Secondly this assureth vs that the trueth of God shall remaine and continue for euer to the end of the world It may be sometimes brought into a narrow compasse and be much eclipsed that the light shall appeare to be but little but it shall neuer perish vtterly or bee rooted out of the earth For seeing the Church is appointed the keeper and continuer of the trueth as the candlesticke of the candle and that the Church shall abide for euer because the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it Matt. 16.18 it cannot bee that the trueth should faile and decay as we see notwithstanding the enemies of Iudah and Beniamin the word is kept vncorrupt and inuiolable to this day God will neuer suffer his people to be robbed thereof but his speciall prouidence watcheth ouer it for our good This doth the Scripture it selfe witnesse touching the durablenesse thereof that the things reuealed belong to vs and to our children for euer that we may doe all the wordes of this Law Deut. 29.29 The Lord hath founded his testimonies for euer Psal 119.152 Our Sauiour speaketh more fully euidently and vehemently Heauen and earth shal passe away but my words shall not passe Mar. 13.31 againe Verily I say vnto you till heauen and earth passe one iotte or one title shall in no wise passe from the Law till all be fulfilled Matth 5.18 We know by experience that all flesh is as grasse and all the glory of man as the flowre of grasse the grasse withereth and the flowre thereof fadeth and falleth away Peter 1 25. but the word of the Lord endureth for euer This we may see in the bookes of Salomon 1 Kin. 4.32 33. Hee spake three thousand Prouerbes and his songs were a thousand and fiue and he spake of trees from the Cedar tree that is in Lebanon euen vnto the hyssope that springeth out of the wall he spake also of beasts and of fowles and of creeping things and of fishes These bookes of naturall Philosophy were no doubt the most profitable bookes that euer were written in that kind he being endued with the greatest wisedome that euer man since the fall had Christ Iesus only excepted yet none of these are to be found onely those that pertaine to religion and godlinesse remaine safely reserued for all posterities This is the more to be considered wondered at inasmuch as there be infinite moe in the world that affect the knowledge of natural things rather then they doe spirituall and of earthly rather then they do heauenly yet they could not deliuer them from the ruines of time but they are buryed in the graue of perpetuall forgetfulnesse neuer to be raised or recouered These are dead and gone as if they had neuer been written wheras on the other side his holy writings hated of the most part of the world and carelesly regarded of the multitude euen of those that liued in the bosome of the Church haue notwithstanding as full a remembrance as they had the first day the Lord gaue them to his people This serueth to conuince those that thinke many of the bookes inspired by God to be lost thereby accusing the prouidence of God or at least the church of great carelesnesse and negligence of which crime notwithstanding it is not guilty Thirdly there is no light of trueth to bee Vse 3 found any where else able to guide vnto faith and saluation then in the true Church of God For all other places are places of darkenesse and nothing to be found in them but lies errours deceiuings superstition and the spirit of slumber Exod 10 23. As no light was to be found in all Egypt but in the land of Goshen and among the Israelites onely so no sauing doctrine that giueth light to the eyes of the minde is to be found out of the Church they that are in this state liue in palpable darkenesse and can see neither themselues nor others but lie in ignorance and wickednes as Iohn teacheth We know that we are of God 1 Iohn 5 19. and the whole world lyeth in wickednesse Such sit in darkenesse and in the shadow of death till this light set on the Candlesticke be brought vnto them Matth. 4 16. The people which sate in darkenesse saw great light and to them which sate in the region and shadow of death light is sprung vp Therefore to be out of the Church is to be in the state of damnation yea to be in the very dungeon of hell and the kingdome of darkenesse to be vnder the power of Satan the prince of darknesse as there was no saluation out of the Church Let euery man therefore seeke and endeauour with all care to ioyne himselfe to the true Church of God to be a member of the body of Christ that so we may attaine to the light of knowledge and the light of the eternall life Vse 4 Lastly it is a duty belonging to euery one to be an helper to the spreading abroad of the doctrine of godlinesse and to doe all for the truth but nothing against the truth 2 Cor. 13 8. Euery man desireth to bee the messenger of good newes so should wee desire to publish to others and to continue to posterity the sauing knowledge of the Gospel For this is the foundation and ground-work of all true obedience The truth of God is as a precious treasure beset with many enemies that wold take it from vs against whom we must alwaies cōtend that we may keepe faith and a good conscience 1 Tim. 1 19. This truth is the instrument of the holie Ghost to worke all necessary graces in our hearts Rom 1 16. as beeing the power of GOD to saluation and it reuealeth vnto vs all things needful vnto saluation concerning things to be beleeued or things to be practised Hence it is that the Apostle Iude saith Beloued when I gaue all diligence to write vnto you of the common saluation Iude verse 3. it was needfull for me to write vnto you that yee should earnestly contend for the faith which was once giuen vnto the Saints The true treasure of the Church is committed to the Saints they are the keepers of the doctrine of saluation This is no small trust it is no smal charge that is giuen vnto them wee must therefore fight to maintaine it This must not bee a bodily fight but a spirituall combat and it consisteth of diuers duties Ioel 2 28. Euery man in his place ought to bee as a Prophet or a Preacher for wee are made spirituall Priestes both to pray and to preach We are bound to teach all that are vnder our roofe and iurisdiction that we may be as Gods blessed instruments to conueigh his truth to others It is the duty of
reason teach vs how is it then that wee will not vnderstaÌ„d so much in spiritual things that if wee receiue the word with hard hearts that are not broken vp wee lose all the profit of the worke May I not say with Christ If I haue told you earthly things and ye beleeue not how shall ye beleeue if I tell you of heauenly things Ioh. 3 12. And in another place O ye hypocrites yee can discerne â—he face of the skie Math. 16 but can ye not discerne the signes of the times Do yee not know that he which doeth not prepare and plough vp his ground before the seede be committed to the earth doth lose all his labour And do yee not know that whosoeuer receiueth the word into an vnprepared heart cannot looke for any fruite or expect any encrease And yet not one among many is carefull to deale with his owne heart before he come to the house of God or euer considereth what the worke is about which hee goeth or once remembreth with what graces he ought to be qualified If we haue a shew and shadow of godlinesse 2 Tim. 3 â— although we deny the power thereof wee content our selues with it and thinke all is well wee neuer regard any farther search into our soules The inward purity which is the life of our workes is altogether neglected what saide I neglected nay hated scorned taunted reproached and reuiled by the most odious names that malice it selfe can finde it Christ calleth the pure in heart blessed but wee are so far degenerate from al appearance of grace that wee curse such and brand them with all termes and titles of infamy contempt Thus we make our selues like to the Fig-tree which because nothing but leaues were found vpon it was accursed Math 21 19. Now to the end we may search our hearts to the bottome obserue these three rules First wee must consider we haue in this businesse to do with God and not with men and with Cornelius let vs set our selues in his presence and make account we heare the word not of man not of an Angel but of the Lord himselfe Actes 10. Secondly let vs search out our speciall sinnes whensoeuer we come to his seruice let vs be greeued at them and repent for them If we would draw neere to God in such maner as he might draw neere vnto vs wee are taught by the Apostle To purge our hearts and cleanse our hands Iames 4 8. But it may be saide Can we haue pure hearts and shall we not be accepted without them Who then can please God in any duty I answer we cannot attaine to an absolute purenesse this is reserued to the next life when wee shall inherite the kingdome of God prepared for vs. There indeede shall bee nothing but purity piety innocency glory No vncleane thing shall enter into that place the presence of GOD shall fill it with perfect sanctification howbeit here we haue but our measure of purification we haue but a small portion wee cannot attaine to any perfection The Apostle telleth vs Wee haue receiued the first fruites of the Spirit Rom. 8 23. The first fruites were but as an handfull of corne in respect of all the rest of the heape so it is with the faithfull they haue heere a small portion or pittance of grace in comparison of that which we waite for heereafter But is not God able to store vs here with a full measure Hee is able but it pleaseth him to deale thus with vs because thereby his name is most glorified 2 Cor. 12 9 10. thereby wee are most humbled in a feeling of our infirmities and in a sight of our owne imperfections thereby wee are stirred vp to seeke God and to pray to him for a supply of grace which wee want Iam. 1 5. and thereby mutuall loue and charity is maintained and encreased when wee see that we stand in neede one of another Thirdly it is required of vs to vse the means of sanctification It is noted of the Israelites 2 Chr. 30 1â— that they prepared their hearts did seeke the Lord God of their fathers Where we see these two points are ioyned together preparing of hearts and seeking of God And how did they seeke him In his ordinances or else they had neuer found him And his ordinances are the word the Sacraments and the calling vpon his name Thus must it bee with vs and then shall we receiue the benefite that they receiued This shall be a comfort to all that come with sanctified hearts and cleansed affections from all filthinesse of the flesh and spirit Though there be many wants and imperfections found in them yet if they examine themselues 1 Cor. 11 28. proue and try themselues whether they be in the Faith or not 2. Cor. 13 5 if they bewaile their sinnes and reconcile themselues to God they shall bee accepted their workes shall bee crowned and their imperfections shall be couered and pardoned in and for the perfection which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. Verse 10. Thou shalt bring the Leuites before the Lord and the children of Israel shall put their hands vpon the Leuites This is another circumstance belonging to the ordination of the Leuites which was done by imposition of hands This ceremony was ancient and often vsed in the olde and new Testament Iacob vsed this gesture in blessing the sonnes of Ioseph Manasseth and Ephraim Genesis 48. It is vsed at the election of Ioâ—hua who was appointed to be the successor of Moses Numb chap. 27 verse 23. It was vsed by the Priests and Leuites in the sacrifices to signifie thereby that they were consecrated vnto GOD. â—his gesture was retained in the New Testament in sundry actions as wee haue shewed before in the 6. chapter From this example of the Elders of the congregation for it is not to be thought that all the people without difference did it wee learne that the Ministers of the Church were ordained by imposition or laying on of hands Doctrine Ministers wer ordained by layiâ—g on of hands It is noted of the Deacons appointed to looke to the poore that the Apostles prayed for them and then laide their hands vpon them Acts 6 6. Paul willeth Timothy not to neglect the gift that was giuen vnto him by the prophesie with the laying on of the hands of the Presbitery 1 Tim. chap. 4. verse 14. And in the next Epistle hee putteth him in remembrance to stirre vp the gifte of God which is in him by the putting on of his hands 2 Tim. 1 6. This was for the most part ioyned with prayer and fasting Acts 14 23. and 13 3. The worke was great the calling was waightie the giftes were manie required to this calling therefore they vse Fasting to make them fitter to the present action and more feruent to poure out their prayers vnto the Lord of the haruest that he wold send forth Labourers into his haruest The ends of this
then we must be stirred vp hereby to our duties and haue this meditation with our selues The miniâ—â—â— meditation Doubtlesse I am no longer mine owne man nor at mine owne disposition I am wholly dedicated consecrated vnto God True it is all the faithfull are so also after a sort 1 Cor. 6.19 20. Ye are not your own for ye are bought with a price and Ro. 12 1. We are exhorted by the mercies of God that we shold offer vp our selues a liuing sacrifice vnto him Neuerthelesse he that is called to preach the gospel to breake and to bring vnto vs the bread of life and the foode of saluation is knit vnto God by a straighter band he is wholy appointed for the vse of the Church of God The charge and function is of great waight importance 2 Cor 2 16. and who can be sufficient for these things They are Messengers sent from the King of kings vnto vs they reconcile God and man and make peace after a sort between them they assure the penitent of the pardon and forgiuenesse of sinnes by the power of the keyes committed vnto them This laying on of hands serueth and helpeth to assure his heart that is called that God will abundantly furnish him with necessary graces fit for his calling he will endue them with the spirit of wisedome of knowledge of zeal of constancy of charity of meeknesse of patience and such like As then God maketh all the signes that hee hath at any time set in his church to be auaileable so that not one of them is vaine or vnprofitable so may all the Ministers ordained with this signe assure themselues that God will poure out his blessings vpon them to the end they may faithfully execute their office It is not in vaine that water in baptisme is powred vpon our heads it is a good witnesse vnto vs that we shall be washed and cleansed from our sinnes by the bloode of Christ forasmuch as God hath instituted it and his promise is annexed vnto it It is not in vaine that we eate a little morsell of bread and drinke a little quantity of wine it assureth vs that we are partakers of the life of our Lord Iesus Christ and that hee is our meate indeede and our drinke indeede whensoeuer we come to his holy Table The like we may say of imposition of hands God will not suffer it to be superfluous but we shal perceiue the fruit thereof by his pouring of his gifts into the heart as it is said of Ioshua that he was filled with the spirit of wisdome for Moses had laid his hands vpon him and of Timothy that the gift of God was giuen vnto him by the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery â—â—â—ect â—â—â—wer But hath the laying on of hands so great power and vertue No but seeing this signe was no inuention of man but an institution of God he will make it auaileable by adding his grace and goodnesse thereunto The putting on of hands was a gage thereof representing Gods pouring out of his Spirite This then serueth to reproue such as haue vndertaken this calling 〈◊〉 2 4 and forsaken the Ministery vpon carnall respects not considering that the soldier that warreth doth not entangle himselfe with the affaires of this life that he may please him who hath chosen him to be a souldier and our Sauiour sheweth that no man hauing put his hands to the plough looking backe is fit for the kingdom of God Luke 9 62. In this number we may also range those that embrace this present world liue as meere worldly men choaking themselues with the fat morsels that they find abroad the bones whereof so sticke in their throate that their voice is stopped and their tongue is tied that they can vtter no other words but bring bring But we must consider that we are takeÌ„ as it were by the hand of God from amongst the rest of the Congregation to teach the people to giue an attendance to reading to exhortation to doctrine 1 Tim. 4 13. and to take heede to our selues that in dooing these things we may both saue our selues and them that heare vs verse 16. We are called of God to his heauenly worke who wil plentifully reward vs if we be diligent in our duty and his businesse Dan. 12 13. 1 Pet. 5 4. 1 Cor. 3 8. He will stand with vs and his hand shall bee effectuall vpon vs if wee make conscience of our calling But if we be carelesse and vnconscionable negligent and idle as slothfull seruants that set not their mindes vpon their masters businesse his hand will be sore seuere against vs to reuenge the dishonour done to his name and the hurt done to his people The Papists boast of giuing the graces of the Spirit by this gesture they greaze their fingers and disguise themselues with apish toyes but all to no purpose as we haue proued already forasmuch as it cannot by the bare outward action confer grace and therefore it is remeÌ„bred touching the Apostle Paul that hee receiued grace from God before Ananias came vnto him and laide his hands vpon him Acts 9 17. Thirdly hereby ariseth great comfort vnto Vse 3 him that is lawfully and rightly ordained For it serueth much to confirme and strengthen him being therby admonished that God accepteth him as an holy offering Let vs remember that it is he which hath set vs on worke and he will be present with vs to remoue our shoulders from the burthen or rather to make the heauy yoake which he hath put vppon vs easier and the burthen which we beare to be lighter that wee doe not shrinke and sinke downe vnder the waight thereof True it is men onely did lay their hands vpon vs howbeit God is president of the whole action and he worketh with his owne ordinance and institution Wee haue from hence an assurance of our calling that it is not onely or principally from men but from God which must mooue vs to execute the same with all courage and constancy being terrified with no fear or danger of enemies or opposition against vs and to ouerstride them all with great cheerefulnesse Are wee therefore crossed at any time in the discharge of our duty and doe men rise vp against vs when we stand vppe in the name of God Let vs not bee afraide and holde our peace lest he confound vs before them Ier. 1 17. Let vs not stand in feare of their faces for he is with vs to deliuer vs. Verse 8. and no man shall set vpon vs to hurt vs as Actes 18 10. Let vs call to our remembrance our entering into our Calling that wee were ordained by laying on of hands wherein men were the instruments of Almighty GOD to assure vs of his presence with vs and approbation of vs. This consideration stayed Dauid being ready to shrinke downe vnder the burthen hauing the charge of a great people that could not be numbred nor
Are the old freed from this duty through their age It is noted of Hannah that she was an old woman that had beene a widdow fourescore and foure yeaâ—es yet she went not out of the Temple that is all her delight was to be there shee was neuer well and at hearts ease till she was in Gods house she made the Temple as her owne house to dwell in she made the word worship of God her meate and drinke to feed on seruing him with fasting and prayers day and night Luke 2 37. So Simeon came into the Temple by the motion of the Spirit when the Parents brought the babe Iesus to doe for him after the custome of the Law verse 27. Peter and Iohn might haue prayed at home in their houses as many pretend they can and yet doe it not but they went vp together into the temple at the ninth houre of prayer The Lord giueth commandement 〈◊〉 19 30. Ye shall keepe my Sabbaths and reuerence my Sanctuary I am the Lord. Such then as shew no loue to the Sanctuary of God haue no care of sanctifying the Sabbath but do defile it and prophane it yea they neuer consider that they contemne the Lord himselfe neither with whom they haue to doe in this businesse Christ our Sauiour when he could be found no where else by his parents seeking for him he was found in the temple Thus we see the practise of Dauid of Hannah of Simeon of the Apostles and of Christ himselfe touching the publike seruice of God But behold the difference betweene those times and ours or rather betweene them and vs. Dauid longed to be in the house of God our soules long and faint to be out of it Hannah dwelt in the temple and could hardly be gotten out of it wee had rather dwell in the tents of wickednes with much ado are brought to come vnto the Temple Simeon was old as well as Hannah we thinke our selues too old and plead weaknesse and faintnesse that we cannot go so farre and yet we can stretch out our limbes to goe farther at other times and for other occasions Simeon came into the Temple by the motion of the Spirit 〈◊〉 â—hat 〈◊〉 â—o faith 〈◊〉 â—â—ey 〈◊〉 need â—hurches by whose motion do others keep themselues from the Temple and what shall we say ruleth in them surely not the Spirit of God what other spirit then it can be I had rather leaue it to themselues to consider then declare it to them Christ Iesus could be found no where but in the Temple if one would enquire for these yea vpon the Sabbath day yea in time of diuine Seruice you shall haue them rather in the Tauerne then in the Temple or sitting vpon an ale-bench rather then in place where it were more meet they did shew their presence euen where God hath promised to shew his presence True it is he hath said that heauen is his throne and the earth his footstoole that he dwelleth not in Temples made with hands Esay 66 1. 〈◊〉 7 48. â—4 But the meaning is that hee is not included or as it were imprisoned in them his power is not tied to any place neuerthelesse he hath made a speciall proâ—iâ—e tâ—at where two or three are gathered together in his name Math 28 20. there is he in the midst of them Wherefore great shâ—uld be our zeale toward the house of prayer wee should much desire to be at it we shold more and more be in loue with it and with great reuerence remaine in it He that findeth not the Lord heere where his honour dwelleth let him neuer looke to finde him elsewhere For whosoeuer despiseth in the pride of his heart the place of Gods worship â—eâ—useth to yeild his presence there deceiueth himselfe if euer he thinke that God will make himself known vnto him any other way Verse 21 22. And so it was when the Clowd abode c. Heere we haue the cause of their marching and resting declared to wit the cloud which was vppon them by day when they went out of the campe Numb 10.34 When that staied ouer them whether it were two daies or a month or a year they abode in their tents and iournied not but when it was taken vp they iourneyed This cloud had the nature of a Sacrament and signified the presence of Christ conducting them The doctrine Doctrine from hence is this that Christ Iesus is the substance of the Sacraments both of the olde and new Testament Christ Iesus is the substance of all Sacraments old new Whatsoeuer the signes were and howsoeuer they varied yet he was signified by them all This appeareth in this booke plentifully by the cloud in this place by Manna chap. 11. and the rock ch 20. al which were Sacraments vnto them all were the same with our baptisme and the Lords Supper and all of them were figures of Christ as appeareth not by some probability but by the expresse testimony of the Apostle 1 Cor. 10 1 2 3 4. I would not haue you ignorant how that all our Fathers were vnder the cloud and all passed through the sea were al baptized vnto Moses in the cloud and in the sea and did all eat the same spiritual meat did all drink the same spiritual drinke for they drank of that spiritual rocke that followed them and that rocke was Christ First touching the cloud passing ouer the sea if we consider the letter of the history there was a great miracle in them both The clowd in the day time defended them from the heat of the Sun their passage through the Sea gaue them safety and security froÌ„ the tyrannie of Pharao and froÌ„ the danger of present death Neuerthelesse this is not all which wee are to mark nor the chief thing which we are to consider because there lay hid as it were vnder a veile a greater mystery inasmuch as both the cloud and the sea serued them in stead of a certaine kind of baptisme representing and performing that vnto them which our baptisme doth vnto vs. For as baptisme is a signe and signification of the grace of God a Sacrament of regeneration and a certaine passage from death to life so the Cloude was in effect to them as much to wit a tokeÌ„ and testimony of the presence of God their passing through the sea was as a passing froÌ„ death to a new life For while they were in the depth and bottom of the sea where were they but in the midst of death and when they had escaped to the farther shore did they not after a sort rise from death to life So then the Apostle teacheth that both the Cloud and the Sea were as a certaine Sacrament vnto the Iewes that common to them all Christ is the substance of our baptisme because all were couered with the cloud all of them passed through the sea euen as we that professe Christ are all
possesseth where all things are saide to bee in peace Luk. 11 21. Secondly let vs neuer look Vse 2 for a perfect agreement or perfect vnity in this life Such are falne into a deepe sleep and dreame to finde heauen vpon earth We must embrace the truth before all be agreed or els we shall neuer embrace it forasmuch as there is much ignorance the matter or mother of error euen in the most godly Happy wil it be for vs wheÌ„ there shal be an end of these daies of sin for then shall be an end also of all contention Thirdly let vs follow mens examples Vse 3 no further then they follow Christ 1 Cor. 11 1. There are defects and infirmities in the best We aime at perfection but wee cannot hit it Though we haue multitudes to go before vs we must know whom they follow before we follow and ioyne our selues vnto them Many men may fitly be coÌ„pared to a flock of sheep who at the first make many offers before any will aduenture but if one begin to leap ouer the rest follow amain so is it with diuers men that pinch curtesy at the first and keep themselues entire in the most holy faith but if they see others giue their assent they follow after stick at nothing neither try the spirits whether they be of God or not Lastly it is our duty Vse 4 to cut off all occasions of debate and as it were to take away the fuell that kindleth and continueth the fire 1 Cor. 1.10 Paul beseecheth the Corinthians as brethren by the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that they all speake the same thing and that there be no diuisions among them but that they be perfectly ioyned together in the same minde and in the same iudgement Verse 2. And they saide Hath the Lord indeed spoken onely by Moses The true cause of this their murmuring and contention was pride and ambition selfe-loue ostentation vain-glory â—â—â—trine 〈…〉 â—reater â—e to the â—â—â—rch then â—ion Hereby we learne that there commeth no greater plague to the Church of God then by ambition desire of preheminence when men desire to ouer-rule others to haue the sole command of all things in the church and neuer to be commanded This was the sinne that caused our first parents to fall from God and by their fall to ruine all mankinde they would needs be as Gods knowing good and euill Gen. 3 5. The ambition and pride of Amaziah the priest of Beth-el would not suffer the Prophet Amos in the land of Israel but he commanded him to flie away into the land of Iuda and prophesie there Amos 7 10 12. We see this apparently afterward chap. 16. of this booke in Korah Dathan and Abiram This moued the high Priests the Scribes and Pharisies to persecute Christ and his Apostles to wit the loue which they had to their owne kingdome and hierarchy more then vnto the kingdome of God they feared that if all men were brought to beleeue in Christ they shold lose their place and authority Iohn 11 47. Math. 23 6 7. So was it among the Apostles they also stroue who should bee the greatest among them So the Apostle Iohn speaking of Diotrephes sheweth that hee loueth the preheminence 3 Iohn 9 10. Hee was a proud and ambitious man affecting rule and authoritie ouer others and thereby brought much mischiefe and trouble vpon the church of God pratling against the Pastors with malicious wordes and not content therewith neither doth he himselfe receiue the brethren forbiddeth them that would and casteth theÌ„ out of the church Neither is this euill dead with these for this is a great plague of the church to this day and very pernicious Nothing hath more ruined the church of God ouerthrown piety corrupted religion hindered the Gospel discouraged the Pastors and professors of it nothing hath more erected the kingdom of Anti-christ then these petty popes the true successors of Diotrephes such as desire to be vniuersall byshops and to reign alone to haue all the dealings in their owne hands and the whole flocke to stand at their becke and conclude what they list Reason 1 The mischiefe hereof appeareth by sundry reasons First it causeth a great rent and diuision in the church and disturbeth the peace of it Nu. 16 1. Korah and his company went apart as scismaticks caused a great contention to arise where was peace vnity before Reason 2 Secondly it setteth vp men putteth downe the Lord and his ordinances vrging compelling and commanding against the truth Act. 4 18 19. Annas the high priest and Caiaphas and Iohn and Alexander a proude generation of ambitious prelates commanded the Apostles not to preach and teach nor to speake at all in the name of Ieus whoÌ„ Christ had charged and commanded to preach And whereas he would haue them teach whatsoeuer he had commanded them Math. 28 20. they will limit them and stint the Spirit of God how far he shall go and what he shall not do Thirdly Reason 3 it proceedeth from very euill rootes and bringeth forth very euil effects as an euil tree bringeth forth euill fruites The causes from whence it floweth are Satan pride contempt disdaine of others selfe-loue in our selues Zeged loci communes no loue of the truth no zeale of Gods glorie no desire of the good of the church like mother like daughter as the root is so is the branch The effects thereof are trouble disquietnesse feare flattery enuy and subtilty Let vs come to the Vses It reproueth the Vse 1 Byshops of Rome and the Romane Cleargy which beare themselues as Lords ouer the flocke of Christ hauing all things to stand at their becke therefore the Apostle Peter saith the Elders that feede the flocke must not bee as Lords ouer Gods heritage but examples to the flocke 1 Pet. 5 3. and Christ our Sauiour when the two sonnes of Zebedeus ambitiously desired to be aboue their fellowes and stroue among themselues which should bee greatest Christ Iesus therupon sheweth how and which way euery one should be great who ought to bee had in highest regard and reputation euen such and onely such as do the best and greatest seruice to the church Mark 10 42. Lu. 23 24. Whosoeuer wil be great among you shall be your Minister and whosoeuer of you will be the cheefest shall be seruant of all So then the honor and the labour should not be diuided but go together howbeit in the church of Rome they haue most honour that doe the least labour and contrarywise they are least respected who haue most labored and taken greatest paines among the people But howsoeuer this be a common receiued custom it shall bee altogether otherwise in the next life when the great sheepheard of the sheepe shal appeare then shall they be most honored of him that haue laboured most euerie one shall receiue not onely for his labour but according to his labor 1 Cor. 3
hath not repented humble himselfe because hee hath not bene humbled this is a true and great measure of grace and this is that which a man must first doe before he can truly repent of any particular sinne whatsoeuer But some will say Obiect what neede so many words of exhortation to repentance We hope we haue repented long agoe Answer both often enough and well enough Thus do some proud hypocrites deceiue themselues These are like to the young man that being sent to the law for the direction of his life answered All this haue I done from my youth Math. 19 20. what is yet wanting This conuinceth those men to their faces of want of repentance For if such men haue repented it is with such kinde of repentance as many take vp and vse after their customary swearing who when they haue sworn and taken the name of God in vaine doe presently aske forgiuenesse and cry God mercie and yet presently sweare againe againe like dogs that returne to their vomit I cannot say like the sow that was washed walloweth againe in the mire for they were neuer washed from their sinne but I may more fitly compare them to the harlot in the Prouerbes That eateth and wipeth her mouth and saith Prou. 30 20. I haue done no wickednesse With such kinde of repentance it may be these haue repented wheras in truth it is rather a bolde presumption then a true conuersion for alas this is no repentance at all but onely a meere deceite and delusion of the deuill This is an euident truth and a verie plaine rule not to bee denied or disputed or gainsayed Whosoeuer is come to this passe to thinke hee hath repented enough it is most certaine he neuer truly repented hee is not in the account of God and his word a true conuert or penitent For all such as haue repented aright do thinke it nay they know it to bee vnpossible for them to repent enough such are our offences against the eternall and infinite maiesty of God as no man is so humbled for them as that he can say he neede be humbled no more for them All our life if it were or could be as long as Methuselahs must bee a continuall practise of repentance As we daily sinne so we should daily craue pardon of sin and daily repent vs of our sinne both of our knowne and secret sinnes Lastly this serueth to exhort euerie of vs Vse 3 to take heede of obstinacy impenitency and resolution to go forward in sinne we must fly from it and labour against it Let vs breake off our sinnes by timely repentance by doing the contrary good commanded For this also is another rule certain and infallible without any exception or contradiction that a man can neuer be free from the forbidden euill which doth not earnestly labour to do the contrarie good A man is neuer free from vnbeliefe that is not also furnished with true faith in his heart For there is no meane betweene faith infidelity betweene righteousnes and vnrighteousnesse and therefore it is not possible for a man to be free from an obstinate heart frozen in the lees of sinne and disobedience that is not also furnished in some measure with repentance and other graces of the Spirit As of ten as a man stumbleth in the streets so often he will rise againe and that quickly to the end none should espy him in his fall point at him with his finger so it ought to be with vs in this case Whensoeuer we fall into sinne we ought by and by to labour to rise vp again by repentance lest by delaying and deferring the time we adde impenitency to our impiety Let vs all labour after renewed repentance in this life without which al must perish eternally in the life to come This is a necessary duty wee must all striue and endeuour with might and maine to attaine vnto it though satan cast many lets as it were so many blocks in our way and seeke to entrappe vs with his subtle deuices yet wee must breake through them all and set our selues close to the practise of this duty The more profitable and necessary it is the more doth satan seeke to hinder vs and keepe vs from it There is no way to come by life and saluation but by repentance It is a true saying of him that is the truth Iohn 14 6. That except we repent we shall all perish Luke 13 3. If we will iudge our selues we shal not be iudged of the Lord 1 Cor. 11 31. This is a good iudgement happy is hee that sitteth thus in iudgement with himselfe he shall not feare the eternall iudgement Many there are in the world that thinke this an vnpleasing doctrine and duty they would willingly come to saluation and to the kingdome of heauen but tell them of repentance they account it an hard saying they are not able to abide it they are loath to change their liues and becom new men they are loth to leaue their sinne and the old Adam These may bee fitly compared to a traueller that desireth to be at his iourneies end and coming to an hard stony streight way thorough which hee must of necessity passe or else he can neuer be there what doth he Hee seeketh for some other place or passage he wandereth vp and downe and coasteth hither and thither and yet when he hath troubled and tired himselfe there is no remedie he must passe thorough the narrow lane howsoeuer it seeme hard vnto him So is it with vs wee would faine haue saluation but how we would haue it by any meanes rather then by changing the sinnefull course of our liues as we see Micah 6 6 7. If the Lord would be pleased with thousands of Rammes or with ten thousands of riuers of oyle or if he would accept at their hands their first borne for their transgression and the fruite of their bodies for the sin of their soule they would be readie to giue it vnto him rather then mortifie any the deeds of the flesh and crucifie the old man There is nothing sauoureth more hardly in their eares then the doctrine of mortification But to dreame of an heauen without repentance is as foolish as to dreame of passing ouer a broad and deepe Riuer without either bridge or barge There is no comming into the land of the liuing of the liuing God and of those that liue with God without repentance and change of minde the bridge is broken down that should transport vs and set vs ouer For this is the onely way this is the doore by which we must enter or else no saluation can be attained Enter then into this way and set open this gate that the King of glory may come in Psal 24 7 9 exercise your selues in this duty so shall ye bee able to stand before the presence of God at that great and terrible day when hee shall iudge euerie man according to his
sheweth in these words the persons to whom they belong of whom they must bee practised they belong euen to the strangers soiourners among the Israelites as well as to the Israelites themselues namely if they were circumcised as it is saide before touching the eating of the Passeouer chapt 9. One law is appointed for the one and the other â—rine The doctrine is this â—hurch is â—e body â—ded the lawes The members of the church of what place people soeuer they are are one entire body and are to bee ruled by the same lawes Exod. 12 48 49. Eph. 1 22. and 3 15. 5 21. Coloss 1 18. To this purpose it is called sometimes a body sometimes a city somtimes a temple and sometimes a family But it may be obiected if it be one body one temple one city one family how is it that we reade of many Churches as of the Romanes of the Corinthians and of the seauen churches of Asia I answer there is one Church but it hath many particular parts as the great Sea though it be one yet there are many parts according to the seueral coasts and countries by which they run as the Britan the French the Spanish the German seas and yet all but one sea â— 1 2. The reasons First the ruler thereof is one God and one Lord ouer all who is blessed for euer This one God hath one church hath prepared for it one place and one saluation Eph. 4 5 6. Secondly the body tied as it were by ioynts and sinewes in the same the members are diuers but they make but one body there is one hope one inheritance one baptisme one faith being vnited by meanes of the ministery Ephes 4 12. They haue the same Sacraments they eate one bread and they drink of the same cup. This inward meanes is one Spirit by which they walke 1 Cor. 12 13. Thirdly they are ruled by one head which coupleth them together For as one body can haue but one head so one head can haue but one body and thogh the members be many yet the body is but one Col. 1 18. Vse 1 The Vses First the tolleration of diuers contrary religions is not lawful As the church is one body so it is to be ruled by one law one law is appointed for all This tolleration and dispensation is like the sowing of diuers seeds together in one fielde or the mingling of linnen and wollen together in one garment as if a Painter should ioyn to the head of a man the neck of an horse 〈◊〉 de art then adde to the body sundry feathers of diuers sorts and make the picture beneath to end like a fish what a monster would this be So this linsy-wolsy Religion consisting of contrary parts not one agreeing to another would make the church a very monster and it is directly contrary to the first and second commandement and the office of the Magistrate appointed and ordained to maintain the pure worship of God Ahab and his people are reproued for halting with God and wauering between his opinions Salomon is reproued for this 1 Ki. 11. and contrariwise the best Kings Iosiah Hezekiah Asa and Iehoshaphat are commended for their constant profession and perseuerance in the same truth Secondly all monuments of idolatry and superstition must be demolished and pulled down and idolaters should be slain Deut. 12.2.3 4. 7 4 5. and 13 1 2. Gal. 5 12. Reuel 2 14.15 20. Good king are reproued for suffering hil-altars and Groues not taking them away Besides it is a means to ouerthrow church and kingdome 1 Ki. 11 19. If a church be corrupt in the foundation of the doctrine and the substance of Gods worship we ought to separate from it 2 Chro. 11 14 Acts 19 9. 2 Cor 6 16. Reuel 18 5. not ioyn as a member with it of the same body This vnhappy toleration is accompanied with sundry mischiefes it sheweth a coldnesse in Gods cause and litle or no zeale in defacing the monuments of idolatry and no hatred of them at all being content to giue the glory of God to another which he wil not haue to be giuen It nourisheth a serpent in the bosom and setteth vp vncertainty of faith and religion leaueth men in a mammering what to do and to which side to ioyne himself maintaineth confusion in Gods worship fostereth schismes troubles seditions and rebellions among subiects breaketh the sweet comfortable knot of the vnity and amity of brethren and lastly bringeth danger to Prince and State It is directly against sincere profession Ioshua 24. verse 19. 2 Ioh. 10 1. The Samaritans serued euerie one the god of his country and so serued not God at all The Apostle saith There is one faith Ephes 4 5. an house diuided against it selfe cannot stand Mat. 12 25. FroÌ„ such separate 1 Tim. 6 3. Now let vs see what may be obiected in defence of toleration First it is said Obiect it giueth to euery one contentment Answer and therefore it is a safety to a commoÌ„wealth I answer Contentment must be giuen by lawful meanes otherwise discontentment is better as iust warre to be preferred before vniust peace Againe Ier. 22 15 16. there is no true safety without Gods blessing and as the heathen Philosopher reasoneth against coÌ„munion of all things Arist pol. lib. 2. so we may against the toleration of all religions He taught That whatsoeuer is cared for of all is cared for of none so wee may say whatsoeuer giueth contentment to all giueth indeed contentment to none Hence it is that there are so many iars and contentions which indeed are the ruine of a kingdom Neh. 2 19 20. from 1. ver to the 16. This was the most diuellish policy of Mahomet to patch vp his Alchoran with shreds of all sorts of errors schismes and heresies borrowed from Iewes and Gentiles that there might bee somewhat to content all persons that so some of all sects might be allured vnto that superstition Secondly Obiect the Iewes warranted by the word did suffer amongst them the idolatrous Gentiles Deut. 14 21. Exod. 12 44. therefore we may do the like I answer Answer priuate toleration in conuersation did not allow any open profession or practise of idolatry in those Nations Deu. 12 1 2 3. Again thogh they by reason of their weake estate suffered many Deut. 7 22. yet afterward in a perfect state we finde not any Lastly some things were tolerated contrary to morall lawes as we see in the case of diuorce for trifling causes and of vsurie to strangers which we may not now tollerate Obiect Thirdly corrupt manners in well-ordered gouernment haue had open tolleration therefore the roote from whence they spring may also which is corrupt religion as tolleration of polygamy and of vsury to strangers Answ I answer first the sequele is false for there is great difference betweene manners and false worship yea betweene
their practising performing of this duty If we reason soberly reuerently Christ Iesus will come among vs and be present with vs by the grace of his Spirit and by his blessing of our endeuors which ought to be an encouragement to the same 30 But the soule that doth ought presumptuously whether he be borne in the Land or a stranger the same reprocheth the Lord and that soule shall be cut off from his people 31 Because hee hath despised the word of the Lord and hath broken his commandement that soule shall vtterlie be cut off his iniquity shall bee vpon him Hitherto we haue spoken of the sinne of ignorance now of presumption and voluntary sins which are said in the originall to be coÌ„mitted with an high hand that is proudly scornefully arrogantly despitefully and desperately against God And therefore it is said that he reprocheth the Lord and hath broken his couenant such a one must be cut off from his people This cutting off for iniquity some vnderstand of excommunication by the censure of the Church others of killing by the sword of the Magistrate but which way soeuer it be taken it sheweth the greatnesse of this crime And because there is no kinde of sacrifice set downe for the expiation of this sin some do hold â—tus that it figureth out the sinne against the holy Ghost which sinne being vnpardonable Math. 12 32. 1 Iohn 5 16 there remaineth no sacrifice for it but a certain looking for of iudgement and fiery indignation which shall deuoure the aduersaries Heb. 10 26 27. Howbeit I rather thinke that no sacrifice is expressed because there is no new addition prescribed touching any sacrifice as there is of the other because this is already handled in the booke of Leuiticus chap. 6 2 c. And this sinne is opposed against the sinne of ignorance but all sinnes of presumption are not the sinne against the holy Ghost God forbid we should so entangle mens consciences and hold all presumptuous sinnes to be that vnpardonable sinne â—hat comâ— in Num. Neither can I be of their opinion that thinke God would haue no sacrifice offered for such sinnes lest the sacrifices should waxe vile and contemptible and men should thereby bee encouraged to giue themselues ouer to commit sinne with greedinesse and neuer regard whether they sin ignorantly or presumptuously It is no encouragement to sinne of ignorance because the meanes is set downe to be cleansed of it And who will willingly wound himselfe albeit he haue a Physition that can cure it â—ctrine From hence we may gather a difference betweene sinne and sinne â—re is a â—erence beâ—ene sinne sinne all breake the law and deserue eternall death Ezek. 18 4. Rom. 6 23. Neuerthelesse some are greater and some are lesser There are therefore of sinnes sundry sorts Iude verse 22 23. Hence it is that sinne is diuided diuers waies eyther it is originall which we draw from our parents and bring with vs into the world this is an hereditary sinne it is the inheritance that all parents bequeathe vnto their children as Psal 51 5. Ro. 5 14. Or else it is actuall which is a fruite of the former such are euill thoughts words and workes such as agree not with the law of God This distinction is proued Rom. 5 14 and 7 20. and 9.11 Againe there is a raging and reigning sinne when the sinner maketh no resistance by the grace of the Spirit Rom. 6 12 and 1 Iohn 3 8. He that committeth sin to wit of set purpose and delighteth therein is of the diuell it is so called because we foster and cherish it and become bondslaues vnto it and likewise because it hath rule ouer man carrieth him headlong to destruction Such are all sinnes in the vnregenerate and so continue till there be a new birth and some also in the regenerate in their slidings and fallings against their conscience and there is also a sinne not reigning which the sinner repelleth and resisteth by the grace of the Spirit daily reneweth his repentance for them Such are the sinnes of ignorance omission and infirmity which remaine in the regenerate so long as they liue which they acknowledge bewaile hate and resist and pray daily that they may be forgiuen them saying Forgiue vs our debts 1 Iohn 1 8. Rom. 7 17 and 8 1. Many other such differences of sinnes might be noted but these are sufficient to shew that there is difference betweene sinne and sinne And no maruaile because the commandements Reason 1 of God are not alike but some are greter and some lesser The lawes of the first Table are called the first and great commandement Math. 22 38 and do concerne the Lord himselfe The lawes of the second are inferiour to these as they that concerne our brethren like to our selues Secondly there is great difference in the Reason 2 manner of sinning some sinne ignorantly some wittingly Psal 19 12 13. 1 Tim. 1 13. Some are principall and ringleaders in the sin others are onely accessaries some are onely in thought others in deed some offend of malice some offend of weaknesse some commit sinne others besides this haue pleasure in them that do them Rom. 1 32. Thirdly in respect of God himselfe all sins Reason 3 do not alike dishonor him neither is his wrath kindled alike against all some are desperate sinners that will not be reclaimed and despite the Spirit of grace with whom the Lord cannot but be more offended then with such as are humbled for their sinne This difference serueth to condemne such Vse 1 as make all sinnes equall none greater or lesser then others none before or after other True it is Campian rat 8. and Duraeus in his defence the Church of Rome lay this errour to our charge as also they falsely do many other as if we were of the sect of the Stoikes holding an absurd opinion touching that absurd doctrine of the equality of all sinnes which sheweth that they are farre spent and drawne dry and cannot charge vs with true crimes when they are constrained to obiect against vs such grosse opinions as we detest and condemne haue confuted more then they both in Schooles and Pulpets What errors and heresies thinke you will these men be afraid to broch against vs among their owne disciples that take vp al things vpon trust at the second hand and what imputations wil they not dare to lay vpon vs in their Sermons which they know shall neuer come to be examined forasmuch as their hearers are forbidden to reade any of our writings when they blush not neither are ashamed to publish to the view of the whole world such open and manifest vntruths Obiect But they obiect that we teach all sinnes to be mortall and to deserue death euen the least of them Answer I answer we teach no other doctrine then the Scripture teacheth vs Rom. 6 21 23. Iam. 2 10. Neuerthelesse it followeth not by
full of good workes and almes deedes he kneeled downe and prayed 〈◊〉 9.40 and turning him to the body hee bad her arise and she opened her eyes and sate vp Heereunto also we may not vnfitly apply the examples of such as haue recouered out of eminent dangers and haue beene in a manner in the iawes of death and helde their soules in their hands as Hebr. 11.17 19. Touching Isaac hee lay bound with cords as a sacrifice vpon the Altar the knife was lifted vp to haue killed him and his father ready to haue offered him for a burnt offering and therefore he is also said to haue offered him accounting that God was able to raise him vp euen from the dead from whence also he receiued him in a figure The like we might say of many other the Saints that haue had experience of Gods power who being no better then dead in their own opinions by incurable diseases and incredible dangers haue notwithstanding been suddenly restored Hezekiah was willed to set his house in order for he should die his disease was mortall yet by prayer hee obtained the prolonging of his dayes When Daniel was in the lyons denne and the three seruants of God in the fiery furnace Noah in the Arke vpon the waters Ionah in the belly of the Whale where were they but after a sort in death yet all these had deliuerance and flourished againe like the Almond rod in this place The like we might say of Paul Cor. 11.26 and 1.9 10 he was pressed with trouble out of measure aboue strength insomuch that he despaired euen of life and receiued the sentence of death in himselfe yet God which raised the dead deliuered him from so great a death We reade in the actes of the Apostles that he was stoned with stones so that they drew him out of the citie supposing that he had beene dead but when the disciples stood round about him 〈◊〉 14.19 20 〈◊〉 2.27 he rose vp and came into the citie So doth this Apostle speake of Epaphroditus he was sick nigh vnto death but God had mercy on him and not on him onely but on me also lest I should haue sorrow vpon sorrow This was likewise the flourishing of the Almond rod of Aaron Reason 1 This is not to be maruelled at forasmuch as God is the liuing God he hath life and being in himselfe and he giueth life and breath and being vnto other things This is a title proper and peculiar to God Matth. 22.32 and therefore it is said Hee is not the God of the dead but of the liuing Secondly he is of infinite power and was Reason 2 able in the beginning to create all things of nothing Heb 11.3 so that the things which were seene were not made of things which doe appeare Thirdly he Reason 3 can take away life and breath so often as it pleaseth him yea cast body and soule into hel Psal 104.29 Matth. 10.28 The vses remaine First this was a type as Vse 1 also the whole Priesthood was of the person doctrine Priesthood and kingdome of Christ as appeareth in many places of the Prophets Esay 11.1 2. Psal 45.6 and 22.14.18 Act. 13.23 Al our saluation springeth from his crosse and our life from his death He offered vp himselfe vpon the crosse for the redemption of our bodies to obtaine for vs euerlasting peace perfect righteousnesse and the kingdome of heauen he rose againe from death to life for our iustification Rom. 4 25. This is the rod that came out of the stemme of Iesse and as a branch that grew out of his roots who though he were put to death in the flesh and became as a dry and withered stalke and staffe that was not regarded 1 Pet. 3.18 Rom. 4.24 yet he was quickened by the spirit and God raised him from the dead so that hee became as the flourishing rod of Aaron in whom we haue redemption through his blood the forgiuenesse of sinnes according to the riches of his grace Eph. 1.7 Secondly heere is also a type set forth for Vse 2 the confirmation of our faith in the doctrine of the resurrection of the body at the last day which as dry seede is cast into the earth and brought to dust yet in due time shall flourish againe as the rod of the almond in this place Dan. 12.2 Ioh. 5.25 and 11.24 25. Ioh. 19.25 26 29. This hath beene taught in all ages of the Church from the very beginning Gen. 4.10 and 5.24 Heb. 11.5 Iude ver 14 14. Exod. 3.6 15. 2 King 2.11 Esay 26.19 Notwithstanding in all ages some haue been found that haue denyed the resurection Among the people of God that Sadduces taught that man perished wholly and that after death there is no rising or returning to life but that he perisheth as the beast Matth. 22.23 Act. 23.8 And the Apostle Peter foretelleth that in the last dayes should mockers arise that should say Where is the promise of his comming 2 Pet. 3.3 4. and what is this else but not to beleeue that Christ will come againe to iudgement nor raise vppe the dead to life And in the Church of Corinth some were found which said there is no resurrection of the dead 1 Cor. 15 12. Some haue confessed the immortalitie of the soule as many also of the heathen did but touching the resurrection they haue fansied it to be in this life and not after death so that the resurrection with them is nothing els but regeneration to wit a dying vnto sin and arising againe to newnesse of life The authours of this heresie seeme to haue beene Hymeneus and Philetus of whom the Apostle saith Concerning the truth they haue erred saying that the resurrection is already past 〈◊〉 thereby doe destroy the faith of some 2 Tim. 2.18 Neither is this heresie dead with them but is reuiued and continued in the damnable sect of the Family of loue who hold that hell and heauen are in this life and no other resurrection of the body or day of iudgment or comming of Christ thē in this world To these we may ioin as next neighbors the Anabaptists of our times who vtterly deny that the same bodies which now we haue and shal lie in the dust shal euer rise againe but they hold that God at the second comming of Christ will make vs new bodies This is to maintaine a new creation of new bodies but to deny the resurrection of the former bodies For it is one thing to make and another to raise vp Against all these errors wee must cleaue to the simplicity of the Scriptures The resurrection proued For this is a fundamentall point of Religion if this be shaken and ouerturned all religion is pulled vp by the rootes Hence it is that the Apostle reasoneth against these at large 1 Cor. 15. and prooueth the point soundly substantially by many arguments The first reason First if there be no resurrection
this chapter is this God hath instituted the way and meanes how the vnclean shal be cleansed wherby to assure themselues that no infirmity shall separate them from the fauour of God The parts of this Chapter are two The contents of this Chapter the first is touching the water of clensing or separation so called because such as were separated for any vncleannesse were sprinkled with it the second touching the persons that were to vse it and to be cleansed by it Touching the water we are to know the matter wherof it was made of the ashes of a redde cow without spot without blemish without yoke And the rites vsed about the heifer before it was offered and also following the offering all which may bee learned in the words themselues The persons that were to vse this water of separation are the vncleane which are of two sorts first by touching a dead body of any man Secondly by approching and comming neere to the tent where the dead lyeth c. It is dangerous to be neere any vncleane person which pointeth out the danger of euil and teacheth to haue no communion with it Whosoeuer neglecteth this law and beeing vncleane seeketh not to be clensed shall be cut off from the coÌ„gregation verse 13 20. declaring that we should not suffer sin to rest vpon vs though we fall into euill and cannot keep our selues vpright yet we must not lie in sin neither giue it any entertainement no not for a time But to passe ouer particulars obserue the scope and drift of this chapter which is to proclaim the mercy of God to such as confesse and forsake their sinnes â—ctrine â— penitent â—ons shal be 〈◊〉 into 〈◊〉 fauour The Doctrine then is this that all penitent persons shall bee receiued into Gods fauour so that no euill shall come nere them Esai 1 17 18. It skilleth not what our sins are or how great they haue bin but how true and sincere our repentance is Ier. 50 20. 1 Iohn 1 9. Ezek. 36 25 26. This truth is farther confirmed by many examples as Manasses 2 Chro. 33 12 13. the sinful woman that had many sinnes forgiuen her Luke 7 48. the penitent Theefe vpon the crosse Luk. 23 41 42 43. To those that put Christ to death the Apostle Peter preached repentance and many of them beleeued and were saued Actes 2.37 Reason 1 The grounds of this are first that no sinner should despaire with Cain 1 Tim. 1 26. or be damned with Iudas Iohn 6 70. or be reiected with Esau Heb. 12 17. Reason 2 Secondly Christ Iesus hath satisfied for vs all Esay 53 5 6. Rom. 8 33. he is our suretie and hath paid all our debt for vs whatsoeuer could in iustice be required of vs. God the father is the creditor we are the debters Christ is the surety sin is the debt hell is the prison into which we deserue to be cast But as the creditor cannot come in with any after reckonings nor put the poore debter into prison when once the debt is satisfied by the surety so the Lord will not lay any thing to our charge nor send vs to hell as to prison forasmuch as his owne Sonne hath laide downe his life as the full price of all our iniquities whereby his wrath is appeased and his iustice satisfied Vse 1 The vses First we learne how it commeth to passe that the sin against the holy Ghost is said to be the vnpardonable sin the sin that shall neuer be forgiuen neither in this life nor in the life to come Matth. 12 32. Marke 3 28 29. 1 Iohn 5 16. not because God cannot forgiue it for his mercy is infinite and greater then all our sinnes but because such as commit it can neuer repent Such as were once lightned with the knowledge of the truth haue receiued the heauenly gift haue bin made partakers of the holyghost haue heard the good word of God with ioy and tasted of the powers of the world to come if they fall away it is vnpossible they should be renewed againe by Repentance seeing they crucifie to themselues the son of God afcesh and put him to an open shame Heb. 6 4 5 6. 10 29. These are not onely malicious and obstinate offenders but desperate sinners that dash themselues in peeces against the rocke they know the truth and saluation to be by no other then Christ yet they reiect and renounce saluation by him These are like desperate murtherers that hang themselues or cut their owne throates True it is that many weake Christians languishing vnder the burthen of sinne are oftentimes afraid they haue committed this sin but whosoeuer feareth he hath committed that sin I dare pronounce no euill against that soule For I take this to be a certaine rule that Whosoeuer feareth he hath sinned against the holy Ghost hath not committed that sinne neither can commit it but is altogether free from it Such as are so forsaken and giuen ouer of God to fall into it are not afraide of it but rather boast of it glory in it and liue and dye with it The feare to offend this way is but the shadow of it and not the substance and this shadow is a notable preseruatiue to keepe them from it and it from them and therefore shall hurt no man no more then the shadow of the sword can cut in peeces which hath no edge But those wretched sinners that sin this sin do it to despite God to his face would if they were able pull him out of heauen they tread vnder their feete the Son of God and count the blood of the Couenant wherewith they were sanctified as an vnholy thing and do despite vnto the Spirit of Grace Heb. 10 29. Secondly it reproueth the Church of Rome Vse 2 and quencheth the fire of Purgatorie which they haue kindled They finde it to be gainefull merchandize and a fire that heateth all their kitchins and therefore as Demetrius and the rest of the craftsmen which receiued no smal gaine by making siluer shrines for Diana were zealous for idolatry because thereby they had their wealth so are the Romanists zealous for their Purgatory knowing that if that fal their whole craft is in danger to be set at nought Actes 19 24 27. And if they did not find aduantage by it they would soone giue ouer the defence of it For it is directly against the Scriptures which make onely two places heauen and hel Lu. 16 23. and two sorts of persons such as beleeue such as do not beleeue Mar. 16 16. And as this is a meere fiction deuised in the idle brain of superstitious men so is their doctrine of praying for the dead no whit better We reade Leuit. 4 3.13 22. of sundry sacrifices appointed for all sorts of people For the Prince for the Priest for the Congregation for sinnes of ignorance of knowledge ch 5 6. but we reade no where of any for the dead We reade
manner we vse to inueigh against the Iewes for crucifying Christ and deliuering vp the Lord of glory into the hands of sinners ◠26 27 we accuse the partiality of Pilate the treachery of Iudas the enuy of the Pharisies the malice of the high Priests the villany of the false witnesses the cruelty of the souldiers the taunts of the passengers and the hard-heartednesse of the whole people But we consider not that the same originall corruption is in vs that was in them by the sway swinge whereof beeing all the sonnes of olde Adam we would haue done as they did if we had liued in those times So when we heare or reade of these murmurings and mutinies of the children of Israel we are commonly wont to reuile them to defie them and to account them the vilest people vnder the heauens But wee must ceasse to wonder at them and learne to confesse our owne corruption of heart and pronenesse to yeeld and fall downe in time of tentation vnlesse we be stayed vp by the mighty hand of God For albeit he be most gracious and merciful vnto vs hedgeth vs round about with many blessings and compasseth vs with riches of grace on euery side yet we forget thē all if any one crosse do any way lie vpon vs. If the Lord touch vs with sicknesse as with his little finger with losses with crosses with pouerty or any misery such is our impatiency that we alwaies dwell vpon the meditation of that want we looke vpon it with our eies we handle it with our hands wee tosse it in our mindes and neuer remember the multitude of his mercies the peace of a good conscience the louing countenance of the Lord the seale of our adoption the assurance of our saluation the sweet taste of his loue shed in our harts by the holy Ghost so that one trouble doth more daunt vs and strike vs to the heart then many blessings can comfort refresh vs. But God taking away outward blessings giueth spirituall to his children doth sweeten the bitternesse of the crosse with inward consolation and doth recompence it with heauenly grace whereby wee gaine more in the spirit then we lose in the flesh Secondly we are taught heereby to pray Vse 2 to God in our troubles to hold vs vp and stay vs with his grace that wee fall not from him For seeing at all times and vpon all occasions of want we are ready to repine and murmure against God who can stand by his owne power or by the strength of his owne free will When a man holdeth fast a staffe in his hand so long it standeth vpright as he reteineth it but if he withdraw his hand neuer so little it falleth Carry vp a stone to the top of a Mountaine so long as thou staiest it there it abideth but if thou leaue it it rowleth down of it own strength euen to the bottome So vnlesse the Lord in our calamities and crosses that befall vs do stay vs by his heauenly hand strengthen vs by his Almighty power we break out into vnthankfulnesse forgetfulnesse impatiency grudging against him This made the Apostle after the reckoning vp of the idolatry fornication murmuring and tempting of Christ to exhort them that He which thinketh he standeth must take heed lest he fall 1 Cor. 10 12. As then we ought all to take speciall notice knowledge of the corruption of our hearts and behold a liuely and expresse image of our nature in the glasse of this people so it is our duty to call vpon God from whom euery good giuing perfect gift proceedeth to put to his helping hand that we may learne to depend vpon him that we may know how to want and how to abound and in euery condition to submit our selues to his heauenly pleasure For we shall neuer be able by our owne strength to subdue our owne corruptions nor to preuaile ouer our owne lustes nor to ouercome the tentations that oftentimes assaile vs vnlesse wee bee assisted from aboue Vse 3 Lastly our corruption of heart prone to murmure and complaine against God whensoeuer he trieth our faith obedience and patience with any misery warneth vs to seeke all holy meanes remedies Remedies against murmuring and distrust to represse this rage and repining against God which may bee as sure helpes to further vs in this way to furnish vs with strength able to hold vs vp in the day of triall First let vs consider the high prouidence of God ruling all things in heauen or earth and ouerswaying all creatures that nothing falleth out without his will pleasure as our Sauiour teacheth Mat. 10 29.30 For who giueth vs our bodies Who clotheth the Lillies that Salomon in all his glory was not like one of them Who feedeth the yong Rauens that cry vnto him Who sustaineth the wicked that are his enemies Who prouided all things for man in the beginning before he was made created Is it not the Lord whose all the beasts of the forrest are and the beasts on a thousand Mountaines So that the resting of our selues vpon this prouidence that he wil feed and cloathe vs and care for vs must take away the greefe of al our wants that ouerpresseth and oftentimes ouercommeth vs. Againe we must learne the benefit of contentation and to grub vp all distracting and distrustfull cares as noysome weeds out of our hearts bearing with patience and meeknes of spirit whatsoeuer the Lord sendeth This minde was in Iacob when he went farre from his fathers house Gen. 28 20. he did not desire siluer or gold house or lands but onely a competent conuenient liuing If God will be with me and will keepe me in this iourney which I goe and will giue me bread to eate and cloathes to put on then shall the Lord be my God So the Apostle teacheth Godlinesse is great gaine 1 Tim. 6 6 7 8 Phil. 4 11 12.13 if a man be content with that he hath for we brought nothing into the world and it is certaine that wee can carry nothing out therefore when we haue food and rayment let vs therewith be content And in another place I haue learned in whatsoeuer state I am therewith to be content I can be abased and I can abound euery where in all things I am instructed both to be full and to bee hungry to abound and to haue want I am able to do all things through the helpe of Christ which strengtheneth me Lastly let vs set our affections on things which are aboue Col 3 2. and not on things which are on the earth If we beleeue that God doth forbeare and forgiue vs our sinnes not deale with vs according to our deseruings if he sanctifie vs with his Spirit make our bodies Temples of the holy Ghost if he turne vs to himselfe working our conuersion which is as great a worke as at the first to create vs
are cut off by death do renue the Leuitical priesthood and labour to raise it out of the graue which hath long ago bene buried with honor For this is common to them both to end their daies and leaue their Priesthood to others so that the Dart which the Apostle casteth against the Leuiticall Priesthood pierceth and perisheth the very heart of the Popish priesthood when he saith and proueth that there can bee no other Priests but Christ vnder the new Testament Heb. 7 23 24. because he continueth for euer considering that the multitude of Priests and succession of them one after another ariseth from the imperfection and insufficiency of the Priests which were continually by death taken away If then the vpstart Priests of the Sinagogue of Rome will bee Priests properly they cannot be Priests after the order of Melchizedek as they wretchedly and blasphemously claime themselues to bee who was both King and Priest Heb 7 5. neither cā they be successors of Christ forasmuch as hee hath none to succeede him For if the Iews might not continue to offer their sacrifices and oblations after the sacrifice of Christ was once offered because it was perfect and all-sufficient yea the consummation of all that went before it followeth that the Popish sacrifice being an addition vnto that which is perfect as a rotten and ragged patch to a new garment cannot stand but is to bee throwne downe and abolished like an abhominable idoll Verse 29. All the house of Israel wept for Aaron thirty daies when the Congregation saw that Aaron was dead The last point obserued in this chapter is the affection of the people after the death of Aaron one of the chiefe pillars and protectors of the Church and of true Religion among the Israelites They mourne for him not a day or a weeke but a whole month to declare what a sensible feeling they had of the incomparable losse of the Church We learne hereby that when the chiefe members stayes props Doctrin◠When the cheefest p◠of the C◠be takē a◠the rest a◠bee gree◠1 Thess 4 ◠and pillars of the church be taken away the rest of the parts are to be hūbled and touched to the quicke for the same True it is a measure in mourning and lamentation is to be vsed that wee bee not sorry as men without hope yet by this example wee see it is lawfull to mourne for the dead the greater losse the Church hath receyued the greater lamentation and greefe ought to bee expressed This is euident by the practise of Gods seruants in all ages of the Church proportioning their sorrow according to the greatnesse of their losse We see Ge. 50 1 10 11. when God called Iacob to himselfe out of this worlde a Father of the Church and a great light that shined not onely within the dores of his owne family but in the darknesse of Egypt hee was greatly and exceedingly lamented for the space of seuenty dayes so that the Canaanites said This is a great mourning vnto the Egyptians So when Moses the seruant of the Lord died like vnto whom there arose not a Prophet in Israel vnto whom GOD spake not by vision or dreame but face to face as a man talketh with his friend Deut. 34 8. the children of Israel mourned for him thirty dayes whom hee had guided with a fatherly care many yeeres So when Samuel another principall pillar of the house of God dyed 1 Sam 25 1. All Israel assembled and mourned for him and buried him in his own house at Ramah When God took away good King Iosiah like to whom there was no King before him that turned to the Lord with all his heart and with all his soule 2 King 2◠and with al his might according to all the law of Moses who bowed neither to the right hand nor to the left who remembred his Creator in the dayes of his youth and honoured God with the first fruites of his life all Iudah and Ierusalem mourned for him 2 Chron. 35 23 24. yea Ieremy lamented Iosiah and al the singing men and singing women mourned for him in their lamentations and made the same for an ordinance to Israel behold they be written in the Lamentations But touching Iehoiakim the son of Iosia who degenerated from his father walked not in his wayes 〈◊〉 22 1◠19 it is said They shall not lament him saying Ah my Brother or ah my Sister neyther shall they mourne for him saying Ah Lord or ah his glory he shall be buried as an Asse is buryed euen drawne and cast forth without the gates of Ierusalem The like comparison wee see in the new Testament when as Stephen was stoned a faithfull witnesse of Christ a worthy member of the Church and a constant defender of the faith 〈◊〉 8 2. certaine men carried him to be buried and made great lamentation for him But when Ananias and Sapphira filled with Sathan keeping away part of the price of their possession tempting the Spirit and lying vnto God fell downe and gaue vp the ghost 〈◊〉 5 5 10. young men arose tooke them vp and buried them but no mention of any teares or lamentatiō much lesse of any great lamentation made for them God swept them away as dung from the earth for their hypocrisie but the Church lamented not the death of these wicked persons So then to omit many other examples that might bee alledged we see that howsoeuer men may be mourned for in a natural affection compassion by their friends and kinsfolks yet chiefly and principally we are to bewaile the losse of the church whē such are taken away as might do good seruice to God and his people Reason 1 This truth appeareth by good force of reason First the Ministers are as the Chariots horsemen of Israel in their Ministery that is the strength and defence of the Church and Commonwealth Therfore Elisha seeing Eliah taken vp by a whirlewinde into heauen cryed out Kings ◠12. My father my father the Chariot of Israel the horsemen thereof And as Elisha said of Eliah so did Ioash the King of Israel of Elisha For being sicke of his sicknesse whereof hee dyed the King came downe vnto him King 13 14. and wept vpon his face and said O my father my father the Chariot of Israel and the horsemen of the same Thus spake the King himselfe to the Prophet and these honorable Titles he gaue vnto him And no maruell For they fight and bend their forces against swearing blasphemy contempt of Gods word prophaning of his Sabbaths whoredome drunkennesse idlenesse couetousnesse and such like as lay vs open to the wrath of God These and such like sinnes are they that weaken the land and lay it naked to the inuasion of enemies 〈◊〉 32 25. as appeareth Exo. 32 25. Moses saw that by their idolatry the people were naked for Aaron had made them naked vnto shame among
head A man will bee willing to receiue a blow on another part to saue the principall it is that which Satan alledged to God Iob 2 4. Skin for skin all that euer a man hath will hee giue for his life So it standeth vs vpon to desire indeed the good of the least and lowest member in the Church of God but our cheefest and greatest endeuour should be for men in highest calling who are set in slippery places compassed with many dangers enuironed with many tentations beguiled oftentimes by flatterers led away by false informers so that the higher they are exalted the greater is their downefall When they stand vpright they stand not alone wheÌ„ they fall they fall not alone When a mighty Oake that seemed deepe rooted in the earth falleth downe it casteth downe with it the lesser Trees and lower shrubs that grow neere vnto it As wee haue light or darknesse from the Sun so we haue vice or vertue from such as are superiours For all inferiours commonly follow the example and tread the steps of such as are in higher places 〈…〉 This the wise man noteth in his Prouerbs ch 29.12 of a Prince that hearkeneth to lies all his seruants are wicked This the Prophet toucheth â—k 16 44. Behold all that vse Prouerbs shall vse this Prouerb against thee saying As the mother so is heâ— daughter Wherefore it behooueth vs to remember our Princes and men of great callings in our prayers as we see Moses is ready to pray for Pharaoh as Darius King of Persia willeth the Iewes to pray for the Kings life and for his sonnes Ezra 6 10 according as the Prophet also prayeth Giue thy iudgements O God to the King and thy righteousnes to the Kings sonne Psal 72 1. Thus then it appeareth to be a principall duty to poure out our prayers and supplications for our Magistrates Ouer-seers that watch for our soules and to fall downe vpon our knees for Prince and Country The Apostles command it and the faithfull practise it toward Infidels and wicked Kings that professed not the faith nor beleeued the truth how much more carefull then ought we to be to perform all christian duties to christian Princes that are members of the same body that are the breath of our nostrils that are nursing fathers and nursing mothers to the Church that are shepheards of the people of God to feed and gouerne them that are chosen instruments to bestow their power and authority for the preseruation of the sheepe of Christ and are firme pillars to beare vp the truth vpon their shoulders Vse 2 Secondly it followeth that we are to do it much more for our selues For how can we be truely affected to pray for others and be inwardly touched with their wants when wee haue no feeling of our owne We shall heare many oftentimes very liberall and lauish in offering their prayers as if they did set them out to sale or to be hyred saying I will pray for you who notwithstanding sildome pray for themselues And what are the prayers of blind and ignorant men but rehearsing the Commandements saying ouer the Creed a pattering of the Lords Prayer without vnderstanding Besides prayer is a mutuall duty to be practised one toward another as we performe the same for our brethren so doe the brethren for vs and therefore we are no more endebted to other for this benefit then others for the benefit they receiue of vs. Let vs therefore learne from hence that if wee must pray for our friends and families and other members of Christ we must learne especially to pray for our selues and by our selues We can neuer of conscience pray with others vnlesse we sometimes separate our selues from them enter into our Chamber shut our doore and pray alone vnto our Father which is in secret That our Father which seeth in secret may reward vs openly Mat. 6 5 6. For he that neuer prayed solitary neuer prayed truely He that neuer sequestreth himselfe from the company of others to humble his soule before God neuer knew what true prayer meant but doth all in hypocrisie for fashion sake and to be seene of men and therefore they haue their reward accordingly It is a note of hypocrisie neuer to pray but in company and therefore whosoeuer alwayes and onely prayeth with others is an hypocrite Hence it is that the faithfull haue vsed daily priuate prayer It is noted of Isaac that he went froÌ„ the presence of others to poure out his meditations before rhe Lord. We see it in Dauid in sundry Psalmes yea in Christ himselfe though he were Lord of life and heire of all things so that this is a sound and infallible rule in our holy and christian religion that what man soeuer neuer prayed alone neuer prayed aright Thus then we see how it standeth vs all vpon in regard of this generall duty to bee performed to others to be principally mindfull of our selues that from a sight of our own sins from a feeling of our owne wants from a desire of Gods graces wee may haue a due respect and regard of our brethren For all our loue shewed to our neighbour is as a streame issuing from the fountaine of loue toward our selues and the rule to square out the loue of our brethren is the true measure of it to our selues by due and right proportion Let vs therefore be diligent our selues in prayer and poure out our meditations before the Lord. It is made a note of a wicked man not to pray by the Prophet Psalm 14 verses 1 4. The foole hath saide in his heart there is no God they haue corrupted and done an abhominable work there is none that doth good they call not vpon the Lord. It behoueth vs therefore to craue of GOD the grace of prayer to the ende wee may pray aright as wee ought to pray that so we may learne to pray for others This we see practised by the Apostle Paul who hauing exhorted the Church of Ephesus to put on the whole armour of God and to pray alwayes with all manner prayer and supplication in the spirit for all Saints he annexeth hereunto immediately Ephe. 6 18 19 and for me that vtterance may bee giuen vnto me that I may open my mouth boldly as I ought to speake and himselfe beggeth the grace of God to come vpon them So writing to the Thessalonians 1 Thess 5 27 25.28 and exhorting them to pray continually and namely for the preachers of the Gospel himselfe giueth an example beginneth the worke and first prayeth for them that the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ may be with them Vse 3 Thirdly it behooueth vs all in our wants and necessities to craue the prayers of the Church which auaile much with God if they be feruent He hath promised to heare his seruants that call vpon him Iam. 5 14. Matth. 18 20. He hath promised That wheresoeuer two or three are gathered together in his Name
he will be present in the midst of them Hee hath promised the graces of his spirit plentifully to them that aske Wherefore when Daniel was to declare to the King the dreame which he had dreamed and the interpretation thereof which none of the Astrologians or inchanters could declare He shewed the matter to his Companions Dan. 2.17 that they should beseech the God of heauen for grace in this secret The like we see in Ester when she heard that all the Iewes were appointed to destruction and of that great danger which threatned the Church Esther 4 16. she willed Mordecai to go and assemble all the Iewes that were found in Shushan saying Fast ye for me eate not nor drinke in three dayes I also and my maids will fast likewise and so will I goe in to the king which is not according to the Law and if I perish I perish So doth S. Paul in euery Epistle almost desire the Church to pray for him that he might bee deliuered from vnreasonable and beastly men Rom. 15.31 disobedient to the Gospel that did vexe and trouble him that his seruice in his Ministery might be acceptable to the Saints for their profit and edification Ephe. 6 19. Colos 4.3 that he might haue the doore of vtterance opened and freedome of speech giuen vnto him to publish boldly the wil and counsell of God as he ought that the gifts and graces of God bestowed vpon him 2 Cor. 1.11 might redownd to the benefit of the Church praise of God True it is the wicked and vngodly do many times desire those whom they thinke to be the children of God to pray for them But they want the Spirit of Christ Rom 8.16.26 Zach. 12.10 and the grace of prayer so that they cannot pray themselues nor haue any heart to lift vp to God Acts 8.24 as we see in Simon the Sorcerer who craued of the Apostles to pray for him to the Lord that none of his threatnings might fall vpon him Hee was not touched with a feeling of his sinne nor desired any pardon thereof but onely craued a freedome deliuerance from iudgement to come So then hee was not grieued for sin but feared the punishment Againe as the Reprobate may desire the prayers of the children of God when they feare iudgements to come vpon them hereafter so they may doe when punishment is vppon them as we see in Pharaoh Exod. 9 27 2◠who desired Moses and Aaron to pray for him that there be no more mighty thunders in the Land The same we see in Ieroboam the sonne of Nebat that made Israel to sinne when his hand was dryed vp that he could not pull it in againe which he had stretched out to lay hold on the Prophet threatning the destruction of the idolatrous altar at Bethel he said to the man of God I beseech thee pray vnto the Lord thy God 1 King 13. ◠and make intercession for me that my hand may be restored vnto me So then the wicked desire to be prayed for but it is onely in extremity it is onely to escape punishment either present or to come But the Godly respect sinne and are greeued for it more then for the punishment they are troubled more for the losse of Gods fauour then of temporall commodities Therefore when he prayeth for himselfe or for others he is moued with a feare and reuerence of the Maiestie of God to whom hee prayeth Eccle. 5.1 Dan. 9.4 he is touched with a feeling of his own wants for which he praieth he powreth out his heart before the Lord and sheweth a feruent desire to obtain his wants 1 Sam. 1 1◠1 Thes 5. ◠he praieth not for a brunt or two but continueth in prayer he doubteth not through vnbeleefe but through faith assureth himselfe to obtaine the requests hee maketh according to his word Fourthly it followeth also that when God Vse 4 hath heard vs for them wee must praise his Name and giue thankes for the blessings hee hath vouchsafed vnto our brethren So doth the Apostle in many of his Epistles Rom. 1.8 I thanke my God for you all through Iesus Christ because your faith is published throughout the whole world As we are not to pray onely for our selues so wee are not to offer the sacrifice of thankesgiuing onely for our selues This serueth to reproue all those that repine and enuy at the blessings bestowed vpon others who haue their owne eye euill because the Lords eye is good This sometime creepeth vpon the seruants of God and therfore ought to make vs more wary watchfull ouer our selues When Ioshua the seruant of Moses saw the spirit of God to rest vpon Eldad and Medad so that they prophesied in the hoast he said My Lord Moses Num. 11. ◠forbid them who answered him Enuiest thou for my sake yea would God that all the Lords people were Prophets and that the Lord would powre his Spirit vpon them So when the disciples of Iohn saw that Christ Iesus made more disciples then Iohn and increased in glory more then he they complained to Iohn that all men flocked to Christ and began to forsake him Iohn replyed Ioh. 3 2◠Yee your selues are my witnesses that I said I am not the Christ but that I am sent before him hee must increase but I decrease Let vs beware that we be not possessed with the spirit of enuie rather let vs labour after brotherly loue 1 Cor. 1◠which suffereth long is bountifull enuyeth not it seeketh not her own things it thinketh not euill it reioyceth not in iniquity but reioyceth in the truth it suffers all things it beleeueth all things it hopeth al things it endureth all things Whatsoeuer good things God bestoweth vpon any member of Christ he hath giuen them not onely for the benefit and comfort of him that hath receiued them but for the good of the whole body Seeing therefore we haue our part and portion therein in as much as there is in the Church one Communion of Saints it is our duty to returne the praise and glory thereof to the giuer and not repine and grudge against him to whom they are giuen Vse 5 Lastly consider from this Doctrine whence it is that God spareth the wicked and vngodly and beareth long with the vessels of wrath appointed to destruction It is for the prayers of his people that are his remembrancers day and night that stand in the gap and breach which the hand of God hath made that cry vnto him without ceassing Spare thy people O Lord and giue not thine inheritance vnto reproch 〈◊〉 17. that the vnbeleeuers should say Where is their God True it is the people of God are contemptible in this vnthankefull world yet were it not for these simple and silly ones the iudgements of God had long since fallen vppon vs which by their prayers hitherto they haue stayed For had we continued in
Thou art the Lord my God When Christ saith If thou beleeue al things are possible to him that beleeueth Mark 9 23 the beleeuer answereth Lord I beleeue helpe mine vnbeleefe When God requireth to do his will the beleeuer saith to him againe Loe I come O my God I am content to do it yea thy law is within mine heart Hence we must all learne to abhor abiure the false faith of the false church of Rome which teacheth that to be true faith which generally beleeueth the word of God to be true This is the faith of the reprobates and thus the diuell and all damned spirits may be said to haue faith For euery article of the Creed teacheth vs to beleeue not onely generally that there is a God Iames 2 19 a Sauiour a Sanctifier a Church of God a Communion of Saints a forgiuenesse of sinnes a resurrection of the body to euerlasting life which the diuell and his angels knoweth confesseth and beleeueth but particularly that God the Father is our Father that Christ is our Sauiour that the holy Ghost is our Sanctifier that there is an holy Catholike Church and that we are true members of it that we haue our part and fellowship in the Communion of Saints that our sinnes are forgiuen vs and that we shall rise againe to glory and immortality Hence it is that we pray daily not onely for remission of sinnes to be giuen to the faithfull but for the forgiuenesse of our owne sinnes Hence it is that in coming to the Lords Table we receiue Christ as the bread of life and the food of our soules There can be no eating and drinking but by a particular taking and receiuing so can there bee no beleeuing in Christ without a speciall receiuing apprehending of Christ according to the saying of Christ Iohn 6 56 He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood dwelleth in me and I in him No man is fed by the meate that another man eateth so no man is iustified by the faith whereby another man beleeueth but the iust man liueth by his owne faith Hab. 2 4. For he is the bread of life that came downe from heauen He that cometh to him Iohn 6 35 shall neuer hunger and he that beleeueth on him shall neuer thirst Let vs therefore labour for this speciall faith and affiance in the mercy of God and make particular application of the merits of Christ Let vs beleeue in him who is the true brazen serpent or rather the truth of the brazen serpent let vs make him to be our life who is of God made vnto vs to be wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption 1 Cor. 1 30. 10 And the ChildreÌ„ of Israel departed thence and pitched in Oboth 11 And they departed from Oboth and pitched in the hilles of Abarim in the Wildernesse which is before Moab at the rising of the Sunne 12 They departed thence and pitched vpon the Riuer of Zared 13 Thence they departed and pitched on the other side of Arnon which is in the Wildernesse coming out of the Coast of the Amorites for Arnon is the border of Moab betweene the Moabites and the Amorites 14 Wherefore it is spoken in the booke of the battels of the Lord against Vaheb in the Land of Suph and against the Riuers of Arnon 15 And the streame of these Riuers which goeth downe to the dwelling of Ar lieth vpon the border of Moab 16 And from thence they remoued to Beer the same is that Well whereof the Lord said vnto Moses Assemble the people and I will giue them water 17 Then Israel sang this song Rise vp Well shout ye vnto it 18 O Well which the Princes digged the Nobles of the people digged it by the direction of the law-giuer with their staues And from the Wildernesse they went to Mattanah 19 And from Mattanah to Nahaliel and from Nahaliel to Bamoth 20 And from Bamoth to the Valley which is in the Land of the Moabites at the beginning of the Hilles and looketh toward the Wildernesse In this diuision is contained the third part of this Chapter describing the peregrinations and perambulations of the Israelites in what places they pitched their Tents till they came to the possession of the Amorites Touching these seuerall iournies some are barely and nakedly mentioned because no notable matter or extraordinary and memorable accident fell out therein other are passed ouer and not at all mentioned or remembred because the whole order of their trauelling in the Wildernesse is particularly recorded afterward Numbers chapter 33 how they remoued from place to place and after what manner But vpon some other of their remoouals Moses doeth somewhat more largely insist and as it were make a stay as in the setting downe of two points First rehearsing the boundes by which the Israelites passed into the Land of promise secondly describing the well which they digged for water Touching the first point they are said to haue pitched in Oboth then at the heapes of the hilles of Abarim situate right ouer against Moab then at the brooke Zared lastly at the borders of the Amorites neere to the Riuer Arnon Now because these were at the first the bounds and borders of the Moabites Moses sheweth how by conquest they were lost declaring both who lost them and likewise who wonne theÌ„ by the dint of the sword For he telleth vs by the Spirit of God that these places were once in the power possession and dominion of Vaheb who before managed the state and kingdome of the Moabites but Sihon thirsting with ambition to enlarge the boundes of his dominion set vpon Vaheb bad him battell and wonne these Coasts Countries from him Now to continue the memoriall remembrance heereof to posterity there was a publike register made hereof to posterity shewing that the name of those quarters was Suph â—â—t 1 1. and declaring that Vaheb had bene the lawfull possessour of theÌ„ as Sihon was now the wrongfull vsurper Neuerthelesse as all things else are ouerswaied by an higher power so this battell was fought and directed by the prouidence of God that the Moabites for their horrible idolatry might be punished that Sihon prouoking Israel to battell might be repressed and that thereby an inheritance for the people of God might be prepared and obtained This is the cause why God drew out the swords of these Infidels one against another that the Moabites lost a part of their dominion and the Amorites enlarged their borders Thus the Israelites took nothing from the Moabites neither possessed any part that was in their present possession as Iephtah prescribeth in the booke of Iudges chap. 11 26. For when the King of the Amonites challenged Israel for encroching vpon his ancient dominion deteining part of his Country from him to wit from Arnon vnto Iabbock and Iordan after their departure out of Egypt and required of them to make present restitution Iephtah conuinceth them and disproueth this allegation
Come to Heshbon let the City of Sihon be built and repaired c. The end of this Song made of the people of GOD was to keepe a perpetuall memory of the victories that God gaue to the Israelites and to teach the posterity to come how they came to be owners and possessours of these Citiss We learne from hence That it is the duty of the faithfull to remember and publish the works of God Doctrine It is our duty to remember publish the great works of God whereof we are partakers or witnesses Whensoeuer GOD sheweth any of his works of mercy or iudgement toward our selues or others toward soule or body we must not hide them and bury them in forgetfulnesse but spread them abroad and make them knowne to others This appeareth in sundry places of the word of God The Prophet teacheth this duty Psalm 105 1 2. Praise the Lord call vpon his Name declare his workes among the people Sing vnto him sing praise vnto him and talke of all his wondrous works And Psal 107 8. Let them confesse before the Lord his louing kindnesse and his wonderfull works among the sonnes of men So likewise Psalm 111 2 3. The works of the Lord are great and ought to be sought of all them that loue them his worke is glorious and beautifull and his righteousnesse endureth for euer So Psal 66 16 5 he prouoketh all men to heare what God hath done for him Come and hearken all ye that feare God and I will tell you what he hath done to my soule and in the same Psalme he reproueth the dulnesse of men that are cold in the consideration of the works of God Come and behold the works of God he is terrible in his doing toward the sonnes of men When the Shepheards had found the word of the Angel true and seene the Babe laide in the Cratch Luke 2 1â— They published abroad the thing that was told them of that childe to the great wondring of all those that heard it And when the man out of whom a legion of diuels was departed besought Christ that he might tarry with him Iesus sent him away saying Returne into thine owne house and shew what great things God hath done to thee so hee went his way and preached throughout all the Citty what great things Iesus had done vnto him When Paul and Barnabas returned to Antioch from whence they had beene commended to the grace of God to the worke which they had fulfilled hauing gathered together the Church They rehearsed all the things that God had done by them and how he had opened the doore of faith vnto the Gentiles Acts 14 27. The practise of this duty Christ commanded to the man that he had dispossessed Mark 5 19 20. Goe thy way home to thy friends shew theÌ„ what great things the Lord hath done vnto thee how he hath had compassion on thee so he departed and began to publish in Decapolis what great things Iesus had done vnto him and al men did maruaile All which precepts and examples teach vs that it is not enough to haue receiued Gods benefits and to be mindfull of them our selues but also we are bound to make others according to our places to profite thereby and to praise God for them agreeable to the words of Peter and Iohn to the councell Wee cannot but speak the things which we haue seene heard Acts 4 20. The Reasons of this Doctrine are diuers Reason 1 whether we consider God or our selues or the faithfull with whom we liue First in respect of God inasmuch as it standeth vs all vpoÌ„ to set forth his glory with al our strength and might This is the chiefe and principall end that we must ayme at in all our waies to seeke to gaine glory to his great Name according to that generall precept of the Apostle Whether ye eate or drinke or whatsoeuer ye doe do all to the glory of God So when God doth make knowne to vs the workes of his owne right hand this must be one motiue to stirre vs vp to spread them abroad that thereby his Name may be glorified and his sauing health published among all Nations Acts 11 1â— as we see the practise in the Apostles Secondly in respect of our selues For this is a notable signe and token of a true and liuely faith that we beleeue the works of God and lay them vp deeply in our hearts when we hide them not vnder a bushell nor couer them in the ashes but lift vp our voice as a Trumpet to declare to others what our selues haue learned This the Prophet testifieth in his owne practise I will walke before the Lord in the Land of the liuing I beleeued and therefore did I speake Psalm 116 verses 9 10. This is not peculiar to the Prophet onely to testifie his faith by the words of his mouth but is made generall and common to others by the Apostle 〈◊〉 4 13. Because we haue the same spirit of Faith according as it is written I beleeued and therefore I haue spoken we also beleeue and therefore speak Such as do not beleeue the words and workes of God can neuer be fit instruments to giue notice of them to others but such as doe in heart beleeue them cannot but with the tongue confesse them thereby to assure their owne hearts and to confirme their owne faith more and more Reason 3 Thirdly we must haue respect to others For as Christ speaketh to Peter when thou art conuerted strengthen thy brethren so when we beleeue the workes of God wee must labour to bring all other to a sound faith and right iudgement It is our duty to hunger and thirst after the saluation of others and being called to the profession we must toll the bell to others There is no man that hath bene truly acquainted with the workes of God and hath in conscience bene conuinced of the vndoubted truth thereof but ought to bee as a publike Cryer and as the Lordes Herald to blaze them and publish them abroad for the good of others This is the reason that mooued the Prophet Dauid to make such often so many protestations 〈◊〉 1 71 to speak of al his wondrous workes to tell his maruellous workes to publish the praises of the Lord his great power This is the reason that Peter immediately after his deliuerance out of prison came vnto Mary where many were gathered together in praier to intreat the Lord for the enlarging of his liberty saying vnto them Go shew these things vnto Iames and the rest of the Bretheren Acts 12 â—7 So then whether we do consider that it is required of vs to seeke the glorie of God to testify the assurance of our Faith or to win our brethren wee must acknowledge that it is a speâ—iall duty laide vpon vs to publish the workes of God whereof any of vs be witnesses of the truth whereof we are conuinced Indeed Christ
bring it to any greatnesse The more we encrease in grace waxing strong in faith firme in hope and constant in our profession The more do wee grow to be conquerers through him that loued vs. 2 Cor. 4 16. Let vs alwaies fight against sinne watching in praier feruent in spirit reioycing in hope patient in tribulation cleauing to that which is good procuring things honest in the sight of all men and the God of peace shall tread Satan vnder our feete Rom. 12 11 12 16 20. Let vs alwayes in this life looke for enemies and prepare to with-stand them let vs stand on our watch-tower and descry the approching of them Let vs know that our aduersary the diuell goeth about like a roaring Lyon seeking whom hee may deuoure and be strong in the grace which is in Iesus Christ Heere is not the place of triumphing but the place of fighting No man is crowned except he striue as he ought to doe 2 Tim 2 5â— 11 12. The husbandman must labour before hee receiue the fruiâ—es of the earth We must dye with Christ before we can liue with Christ We must suffer with him before we can reign with him So long as we liue in this life we are souldiers and liue in warfare we must not dreame of the victory before the combate If we will heere skirmish with our enemies putting on the whole armour of God the day shall be ours we shall win the field Heere is our comfort that when this corruptible shall put on incorruption and this mortall hath put on immortality then shall be brought to passe the saying that is written 1 Cor. 15 54. Death is swallowed vp into victory which is the last enemy that shall be subdued If we be the children of God and are escaped from the bondage of corruption if we cast off Satan and his tentations we must neuer thinke to liue in rest but looke for him to buffet and batter vs that he may re-enter the Fort which he hath forsaken We must be content sometime to take a foyle and to haue the Bucklers and Wasters driuen to our heads yet so as our stepping backe should be but to recouer the greater force and strength They indeed that haue not a liuely faith in the Sonne of God nor haue giuen their names to their Captaine to serue in the warres against the flesh the world and the diuell do not know at all but are altogether ignorant what the suggestions of the flesh allurements of the world and the tentations of the diuell do meane They striue not they fight not they resist not they ouercome not they vnderstand nothing what killing conquering meaneth This our Sauiour teacheth in the Parable Luke 11 21 22. When a strong man armed keepeth his Pallace the things that he possesseth are in peace but when a stronger then he commeth vpon him he taketh from him all his armour wherein he trusted and diuideth his spoiles Verse 34. Thou shalt doe vnto him as thou didst vnto Sihon King of the Amorites which dwelt at Heshbon In these words is an illustration and amplification of the promise of deliuerance and assurance giuen them to preuaile drawne from a present and comfortable experience which they hadde of the power of God in subduing Sihon King of the Amorites As if the Lord should haue saide vnto them Why do ye shrinke and hang backe when ye should make an head against them looke them in the face What though this King bee puissant and of great stature of the race of those mighty Gyants Haue ye forgotten my power And do ye not remember what I did to Sihon King of the Amorites how I gaue him his people and his Cities into your hand Haue ye not experience that I giue the victory to whom I will Is my hand shortened that it cannot helpe Nay be of good comfort assure your selues I will not leaue you nor forsake you but as you haue ouercome those that haue hitherto stood against you so yee shall see your desire vpon all your enemies Whereby we learne That the experience of Gods former fauour â—octrine â—perience â—ormer faâ—â—r assureth â—â—re fauour casteth off feare causeth affiance in him and assureth future grace to come from him Among other meanes to worke faith in him and a resting our selues in his promises the blessed experience and comfortable proofe which we haue had of Gods mercies toward vs in former times is one of the cheefest to cause vs still to trust in him and euermore to call vpon him in our necessities We see this proued vnto vs in sundry Psalmes of the Prophet as Psal 4. Heare me when I call O God of my righteousnesse thou hast set me at liberty when I was in distresse haue mercy vpon me and hearken vnto my praier Where the Prophet reasoneth from the time past to the time to come and entreateth God to heare him because hee hath already had mercy vpon him The like ground of his assurance we finde againe Psal 22 9 10 11. Thou diddest draw mee out of the wombe thou gauest me hope euen at my Mothers breasts I was cast vpon thee euen from the womb thou art my God from my Mothers belly bee not farre from me because trouble is neere for there is none to helpe me In these words we see how the Prophet by benefits past assureth himself of deliuerance from dangers present and in time to come As if he should say seeing I was committed to thy prouidence and protection so soone as I was borne and came into the world when I could not feed and defend my selfe and seeing I haue hitherto receiued so many benefits from thee do not now depart from me when affliction is at hand and when there is none beside to helpe So the same Prophet layeth the foundation of his hope expecting mercy from God vpon the consideration of Gods dealing with him before as in the third Psalme verse 4 7 where beeing combred and compassed with a wonderfull number of aduersaries reuolting from him in the conspiracy of Absolon hee gathereth comfort to himselfe of Gods present aide from the experience he had felt before saying I did call vpon the Lord with my voice and he heard me out of his holy Mountaine O Lord arise helpe mee my God for thou hast smitten all mine enemies vpon the cheeke-bone thou hast broken the teeth of the wicked This is farther confirmed and strengthened vnto vs in Dauids faithful behauiour going to encounter with the vncircumcised Philistim 1 Sam. 17 34 35 36 37. Thy seruant kept his fathers Sheepe and there came a Lyon likewise a Beare and tooke a Sheepe out of the flock and I went after him and smote him and tooke it out of his mouth and when he arose against mee I caught him by the beard and smote him slew him so thy seruant slew both the Lyon and the Beare therfore this vncircumcised Philistim shal be as one of
theÌ„ seeing he hath railed on the hoast of the liuing God Whereby it appeareth how he strengtheneth his faith by the experience that he had in time past of Gods helping hand nothing doubting but the same God that had preserued him from the iaw of the Lyon and the paw of the Beare would keepe him in this single combate with that Champion that defied Israel This the Apostle Paul also concludeth 2 Cor. 1 9 10. We receiued the sentence of death in our selues because we should not trust in our selues but in God which raiseth the dead who deliuered vs from so great a death and doth deliuer vs in whom we trust that yet heereafter he will deliuer vs. The Reasons follow First his gifts are freely and frankly bestowed he neuer repenteth Reason 1 of them he neuer changeth nor altereth that which is gone out of his mouth he giueth liberally and reprocheth no man Therefore the Apostle saith Rom. 11. The gifts and calling of God are without repentance so that whom he loueth he loueth to the end Iohn 13 1. and where hee hath once shewed mercy he will perseuere in in his kindnesse and he that hath begun his good worke in vs will perfect the same vnto the day of Iesus Christ He neuer waxeth weary of well-doing but delighteth in the works of mercy When the Lord would reueale to Abraham the father of the faithfull his decree touching the destruction of Sodome he maketh this the reason and motiue to moue him vnto it because he had begun already to shew him mercy Shall I hide from Abraham my seruant that thing which I doe seeing that Abraham shall be indeed a great and mighty Nation and all the Nations of the earth shall bee blessed in him Gen. 18 17 18. If then he neuer repent him of his gifts that he hath bestowed nor reuoketh the riches of his graces that he hath granted Then we see that the giuing of one gift assureth that a multitude shall follow after as Leah said A company commeth Secondly he is mercifull to his enemies and Reason 2 them that hate him to such as neuer seeke after him or the knowledge of his wayes hee maketh the Sunne to shine and the raine to fall vpon the godly and vngodly yea his mercy stretcheth to the beasts of the field and the fowles of the ayre He prepareth showers for the earth he maketh grasse to grow vpon the Mountaines he giueth to beasts their food to the yong Rauens that cry Psal 147 8 9 and 36 6 7. He saueth man and beast so that we may boldly say How excellent is thy mercy O Lord thâ—refore the children of men trust vnder the shadow of thy wings He is mercifull to our bodies in him we liue and moue and haue our being hee hath giuen vs life and breath much more therfore will he be the GOD of our spirits and maintaine our spirituall life with the continuance of his graces and sending fresh supply of his Spirit after he hath once giuen vs faith and wrought our conuersion he which hath vouchsafed some portion as it were the first fruites of his mercy will adde greater store of mercy vnto it as it were store vpon store and heapes vpon heapes The vses are next to be considered First Vse 1 we learne from hence to acknowledge his great mercy that maketh mercy the seale of mercy and one grace as the pawne pledge of receiuing and obtaining a new grace O the vnspeakable mercies of God who can sound the bottome of them or who can ascend vp to the height of them Can any tongue expresse or hart conceiue this goodnes of God teaching vs to draw an argument from his first mercy to a second and from a second to a third alwayes to arise from one degree to assure another to conclude a farther proceeding from the first beginning What man or woman hath not receiued thousands and ten thousands of mercies from the Father of mercies 2 Cor. 1 3. and much consolation from the Father of all consolation and thereby so many comforts to his owne soule to assure him that he will neuer forsake him so that we may boldly with a cheerefull heart say Lord be mercifull to vs because thou hast begun to be merciful we haue receiued much mercy therefore continue thy mercy toward vs not because wee haue beene good and profitable seruants to thee or haue deserued thy fauour but because thou hast beene gracious to vs. If our owne workes if our obedience if our righteousnes were to be made the ground reason to perswade the Lord to haue compassion on vs we should build vpon a weake and sandy foundation our comfort were gone and our hearts should faile vs. For we know our owne wickednesse and our sinnes are euer before vs. But since former mercies are arguments of further mercies and the granting of one grace is a key to vnlocke the ga e and open an entrance for the rest to follow since the first loue is a testimony and token of more loue to be shewed and continued we abound with such arguments to moue his Maiesty blessed be his Name for them whereby we may be assured that he will adde mercy to mercy and fauour to fauour Thus we see how fruitefull the louing kindnesse of God is alwayes producing more as one Corne encreaseth an hundred fold This was the stay and staffe of Paul the Apostle when he was in danger of death and was brought vnto his answer At my answering no man assisted me but all forsooke me I pray God that it may not be laid to their charge notwithstanding the Lord assisted me and strengthened me that by mee the preaching might bee fully knowne and that all the Gentiles should heare and I was deliuered out of the mouth of the lyon the Lord will deliuer me from euery euill work and will preserue me vnto his heauenly Kingdome to whoÌ„ be praise for euer euer Amen 2 Ti. 4 16 17 18. Secondly it is a speciall comfort to the afflicted when they are fallen into diuers tentations Vse 2 For when the Tempter cometh vnto vs and perswadeth vs that God hath cast vs off for euer and that we are none of his tempting vs to despaire of his mercy and suggesting vnto vs our vnworthinesse let vs record and recount Gods former mercies taking sweete comfort therein and stirring vp our selues to praier with assurance to be heard If he go about to perswade our harts by a strong illusion that we are not effectually called or freely iustified and elected or endued with faith and therefore shall be certainely condeÌ„ned let vs neuer yeeld to Satan nor to his Angels neither to their helpers assistants the flesh and the world When we are entised to commit sin yeeld not to the subtilties and suggestions of the diuell but flye from it and follow after the contrary vertue very earnestly When he calleth to our remembrance our sins
withall For he endured as he that saw him which is inuisible Some were racked Heb 1â— tempted tormented burned stoned would not be deliuered A wicked man is a very dastard and coward He feareth euery creature which is a great iudgment vpon him that will not feare God The darknesse of the night the solitarinesse of the place the falling of a leafe the crawling of a worme the flashing of the lightning the cracking of the thunder the guilt of conscience doth terrifie them But the godly are endued with true fortitude magnanimity of minde springing from the grace of faith and are bold as a Lyon Prou. 28 1 they are resolued of Gods presence with them and of his prouidence ouer them being ready to say with Dauid The Lord is my light and my saluation of whom shall I bee afraid The Lord is the strength of my life whom then shall I feare Though an hoast pitched against mee mine heart should not be afraid Psal 27 1 2 3. This made the Apostle when he heard that bands and afflictions abode for him in euery Citty to say What do you weeping and breaking mine heart For I am ready not to be bound onely but also to die at Ierusalem for the Name of the Lord Iesus Acts 21 13. The faithfull indeed walke thorough maâ—y tentations on the right hand and on the left and enter into many combates yet they shâ—nne not the brunt of the battell nor feare to loke the enemy in the face nor shrink backe from the push of the Pâ—ke because they haue put on the whole armour of God and haue their hearts setled and their heads coâ—ered in the day of triall Therefore the Apostle exhoâ—teth that we should be strong in the Lord and put on the whole armour of God that we may be able to stand against the assaults of the diuell to resist in the euill day Eph. 6 11 12 13. It is not enough for vs to prouide armour and to haue it lying by vs as we see men in â—heir houses haue Pikes and Halberts Corslets and Muskets hanging by the wals waxing rusty through want of vse but we must put them on and buckle them about vs wee must alwayes haue our loynes girt â—â—e 1â— 35 our lights burning hauing on the brest-plate of righteousnesse taking the shield of faith and drawing out the sword of the Spirit which is the word of God Neither is it sufficient to defend vs to put on armour but we must put on the whole armour of God We must be armed from top to toe and leaue no part vnarmed and vnguarded lest the enemy espye his aduantage and worke our destruction We must be armed within and without before vs and behind vs in soule and in body in tongue and eare in head and heart For if Satan who as a roaring Lyon seeketh whom he may deuoure finde vs in any part or member naked vndefended we lye open to him to surprize vs at his pleasure and to bring vpon vâ— swift damnation Dauid was armed with the armour of God being a man after Gods owne heart buâ— because wheÌ„ he saw the beauty of Bathsheba 〈◊〉 11 1 he made not a couenant with his eyes not to lust Satan ensnared him to commit folly At another time leauing his eares vnarmed and setting them open to the false information and accusation of Zâ—â—ba 〈◊〉 1â— 3 he was drawne away to peruert iustice and to betray the cause of the innocent and to condemne the iust without hearing So four eare be at any time vnarmed it is ready to heare and receiue and beleeues slanders false tales against our brethren If the Helmet of saluation do not couer our head if the toong be not fenced the diuell will set thâ— on work to deuise euil slanders and to publish them to the disgrace and discredite one of another Ionah was a man of God and a Preacher of repentance to the Niniuites yet because he left his tongue vnarmed and did not set a watch before his mouth he brake out into an open and insolent contempt of God saying I doe well to be angry vnto the death chap. 4.9 Seeing therefore we are compassed about with such an army of enemies that watch all occasions and seeke all opportunities against vs they are greatly deceiued that make the life of a christian to be an easie and ydle profession take the Gospel to bee a profession of liberty as the enemies of the grace of God obiect against vs for it may cost vs dearly euen the resisting vnto blood and the forsaking of all earthly commodities that the woâ—ld holdeth in greatest price Let vs therefore as wise builders Luke 14 28 sit downe and cast our accounts before hand what our worke may cost vs. For such onely as continue to the end shall be saued Secondly let vs goe boldly forward in the Vse 2 duties of our calling The Church of God is not alwayes in one state Sometimes it liueth in quiet and peaceable times when the Gospel is publikely preached professed taught receiued with liberty of meeting together with freedome of conscience without opposition or gain saying as by the blessing of God it is among vs. Sometimes the truth of God is resisted the professours are persecuted the Gospel is suppressed and oppressed by the rage of the enemy the faithfull are slaine and put to death with all kinde of cruelty Notwithstanding let vs not feare their feare 1 Pet. 3.14 15 neyther be troubled but sanctifie the Lord in our hearts be ready alwayes to giue an answer to euery man of the hope that is in vs with al meeknesse and reuerence So then the godly should not feare the threatnings of the vngodly nor so be troubled as therby to abstain from such necessary duties as their callings do leade and direct them vnto but on the contrary make the Lord theyr feare and theyr dread and make a bold confession of the precious faith they conceiue as those that labour to maintaine a good cause with a good conscience Let vs all goe forward with courage and constancy in our callings let vs performe with diligence the duties laid vpon vs and albeit crosses do crosse vs in the way and many dangers meete vs wee must not shrinke backe but stand fast and goe forward in our profession This should be in all Magistrates that are as the Gods of the earth and the Ministers of iustice they must bee men of courage to performe the duties of theyr calling Exodus chapter 18 verse 13 they must bee endued with the spirit of power and of godly boldnesse to goe through with euery good worke with a constant resolution and not stand in feare of any man considering that the cause is the Lords which they handle They must call and compell others to walke in their duties that so the sword of the Magistrate may be ioyned with the word of the Minister This
they would not enter into their fieldes they would not meddle with their vineyards they would not drinke of their water freely yet see with what a terror and trembling they were stricken at the approch of the Israelites neere their borders And this was the heauy hand of God vpon them as Moses declareth Deut. 2. This day will I begin to send thy feare and thy dread vpon all people vnder the whol heauen which shall heare thy fame and shall tremble and quake before thee Heereby we learne for our instruction That the enemies of God and his people are many times afraid where no true cause of any feare is Doctrine Euil men fear where no feare is Euill men are often afrayd of the people of God that faine would liue in peace So Saul liued in continual feare of Dauid 1 Sam. 18 15 29 he was vexed disquieted in heart and neuer in rest although hee weâ—e harmlesse though he sought peace and ensued after it yea the more Dauid prospered the more Saul feared him So did Pharaoh and the Egyptians feare the Israelites when they began to multiply and increase in abundance Exod. 1.12 Thus Herod feared Iohn knowing that he was a iust and holy man reuerencing him greatly hearing him gladly doing many things at his preaching Mark 6 20. Thus the high Priest feared the Apostles and the officers of the people Acts 5 26. WheÌ„ Herod and the rest of Ierusalem heard of the birth of a new King they were greatly troubled and perplexed in mind Mat 2.3 Al these things confirme the truth of this doctrine verifie the saying of the wise man The wicked flye when none pursueth but the righteous are bold as a Lion Prou. 28 1. Reason 1 The Reasons are these First because an euill man carrieth in his owne bosome a conscience for sinne which striketh and accuseth him which citeth and summoneth him before the barre of Gods iudgement seate Albeit no man can bee deposed against him albeit none can giue sentence and iudgement against him yet hee carrieth that about him which is instead of all Mala mens Tert. 〈…〉 1. sc 2. malus animus as the Poet sayth An euill minde an euill meaning an euill conscience arraigning him at the Tribunall of the eternall Iudge who shall giue to euery one according to his workes It shall serue as plaintiffe witnesse iudge and executioner against him This is confirmed vnto vs by many examples in the word of God When Cain had slaine his owne brother shed his innocent bloode which cryed for vengeance vnto heauen the reuenging hand of God pursued him Gen. 4 10 12 17. liuing as a runnagate and vagabond vpon the earth and fearing the sight of euery creature to bee armed against him he began to build a City to hide his head to yeelde him comfort to prouide for his safety and to defend him from iniury but there also the iustice of God ouertooke him the vengeance of his hand followd him and he was driuen from that enterprize The like we see in Belteshazzer Dan. 5.56 when there appeared fingers of a mans hand which wrote ouer against the Candlesticke vpon the plaister of the wall of the Kings Palace albeit hee knew not the substance and signification of the miracle whether it fore-shewed good or euill yet he carryed his witnesse with him that could not be bribed or corrupted so that his countenance was changed his thoughts were troubled the ioynts of his loynes were loosed and his knees smote one agaynst the other This terror of conscience the Lord fortold as the punishment of sinne Leu. 26 17 36 37. and Deuteronomy 28. verses 65 66 67. Againe no maruel if the wicked be oftentimes Reason 2 smitten with feare as with the spirit of giddynesse because they want the shielde of Fayth and the helmet of Hope which are as two strong Anchors to hold the shippe that it be not shaken in peeces with the stormes or dashed on rockes or drowned in the water or swallowed in quicke-sands A liuely fayth in the Sonne of God is the mother of all true comfort the peace of the soule the life of good workes the key of heauen for beeing iustified by Fayth Rom. 5 1. We haue peace toward God through our Lord Iesus Christ and reioyce vnder the hope of the glory of God Wee haue not receiued the spirit of bondage to feare againe but we haue receiued the spirit of adoption whereby we cry Abba Father Ro. 8 15. We haue boldnesse against the day of Iudgment there is no feare in loue but perfect loue casteth out feare for feare hath painfulnesse and he that feareth is not perfect in loue 1 Iohn 4 17 18. The stronger our faith is the lesse is our feare as one increaseth the other decreaseth If our faith bee little our feare is great as our Sauiour sheweth in the example of his disciples tossed with a tempest on the sea crying vnto Christ saying Master saue vs we perish Mat. 8 25 26. who saide vnto them Why are yee fearefull O ye of little Faith Now let vs come to the Vses If this be the Vse 1 nature of the wicked that he carrieth about with him a troubled and trembling conscience then a wicked man is a very coward faint-hearted being afraide of euery thing True it is there are many who neyther feare God nor the diuell who seeme to be valiant to aduenture their flesh and to expose themselues to desperate dangers in fighting and quarrelling as the manner of sundry Ruffians and swashbucklers is who feare not to meete any man in the field at any weapon and for euery crosse word are ready to giue the stab yet bring these ventrous and foole hardy fellowes to encounter hand to hand with the enemies of our soules to wrastle against spirituall wickednesses in high places and to striue as for life and death against pride prophanenesse against concupiscence of the flesh and contempt of the word against idle games of euill report against our lustes and sins which fight against our owne soules we shall see no childe so weake and willing to turn his heeles as these Ruffian-like spirits who albeit they walke with long blades by their sides or long poles on their neckes and iet vp and downe as â—ords of the earth ready alwayes to lay the hand vpon the dagger and to pick a quarrell at euery word yet they haue not the hand or the heart to strike one stroke to conquer sin and the tyrany of the diuell in themselues but yeeld themselues like slaues and captiues to do his will and are led away to destruction as an Oxe to the slaughter Notwithstanding this is true valour and manhoode to wound more and more the corruption of the old man He is stronger that conquereth himself then he that winneth a City Prou. 16 32. He is a better man of his hands that ouercommeth his own concupiscence then he that hath the vpper hand
faith is vaine ye are yet in your sins 1 Cor. 15 13 14 17. So if there be no beleef in Christ nor truth in religion nor knowledge of God nor saluation of soules the foundation of al goâ—lines is shaken and the word of God is made of none effect Wherefore those Atheists and godlesse persons which hold in iudgment affirme in words auouch in disputation contrary to Scripture Nature Lawes and common reason that there is no God at all ought worthily according to their deserts to dye the death Murtherers and malefactors theeues and robbers for their owne offences haue the reward of death are carryed to the place of execution of how much sorer punishment suppose you shall they bee worthy that coÌ„mit high treason against God murther the soules of men tread vnder foote the Son of God and count the blood of the Testament as an vnholy thing and do despite the Spirit of Grace Of which sort there are too many that finde greater fauour then such as better deserue it And first the vniuersality of Religion Reasons against Atheisme dispersed ouer all places entertayned of all persons embraced acknowledged at all times prooueth it to be no deuice of man Wee haue read and heard of diuers and sundry Nations and people that haue liued without Lawes without Magistrates without Mariages without Garments without Houses without ciuility and common honesty wandering nakedly vppe and downe in holes and caues of the earth but neuer of any Nation or people so barbarous and beastly from East to West or from North to South Cicer. de nat â—â—or lib. 2. Osâ—r l. 3. de rebus gest Emma which were without God without Religion without worshippe without prayers or without sacrifices Albeit there bee indeede diuersities and differences in theyr Religion beeing destitute of the knowledge of the true God but there hath bene no Region without some Religion which prooueth it could bee at the first entertained and afterwards retayned by no compact or conspiracy amongst men Besides wee may reason from the spirituall Natures that reason and experience teach namely that there is a diuell and his angels set vpon mischiefe and going about seeking whom they may deuoure Arist Top lib. 6. cap. 3. Contraries compared together do receiue light and luster one from another as blacke layde to white and vertue matched with vice are better seene and manifested what they are All lawes diuine and humane all Nations both Iewes Gentiles Cicero de legib lib. 1. euen the twelue Tables of the Romanes decreed against witches and sorcerers which haue familiaritie with diuels and worke by euill spirits And we see by Witches and Coniurers that sathan is stronger and mightier then wee If then the deuill haue a spirituall nature and be our enemy hee would haue brought desolation and destruction vpon vs had there not beene a Soueraigne and superiour power aboue him to restraine his will and to keepe him short But this superiour power can be nothing else but God himselfe otherwise how is it that we are not all destroyed Why doe wee not perish and come to confusion if we stoode at the mercy of this our great aduersary Where as this is our comfort that his power is limited and that he can doe nothing farther then he is licensed and allowed All the hayres of our head are numbred Hee cannot hurt a Sparrow or a Fly without the will of God Hee could not touch the body of Iob before he was permitted Iob 2. verse 6. Hee could not enter into the Swine before he was suffered Matth. 8 verses 31 32. He cannot runne out at his owne liberty but is restrained and reserued in euerlasting chaines vnder darkenesse vnto the iudgement of the great day Iude 6. Thirdly men in all dangers by sea land in time of sickenesse and in extremity of their distresse by the very light and instinct of nature call vpon God which sheweth that we haue naturally a common notion that there is a God Wee see it not onely in the Children of God 1 Kings 22. verse 32 as Iehoshaphat when by his confederacy and friendship with Ahab he was in danger of sodaine death hee cryed vnto the Lord for helpe in the battaile but in the very Infidelles when a mightie Tempest threatned to ouerwhelme them in the Sea the Marriners being sore afraid they cryed euery man of them vnto his God Ionas 1. verse 5. These principles written in Nature ingrauen in the heart and sealed vp in the conscience of man remaine to giue light as a flash of lightning in the darke night and teach a difference betweene good and euill betweene right and wrong to those that neuer knew the law of God and to such as thorough prophanenesse regard not his wayes Ham and Canaan being both euill men and scoffers at godlynes Genesis 9. verses 22 25. and 23. verse 42 saw it was vncomely and vndecent for their father to ly with his shame vncouered being ouercome with wine Esau though a wilde and wicked man yet hee would not kill his brother Iacob till the dayes of mourning should come for the death of their father Absolon though hee wrought wickednesse in the sight of God and rebelled â—gainst Dauid his Father yet rebuked vnkindnesse and vnthankefulnesse in Hushai toward his friend 2 Sam. 16. verse 17. These generall notions as sparkles kindled in our hearts by the gift of Nature serue to set forth the difference betweene righteousnesse and vnrighteousnesse and to make men altogether without excuse Because when they knew God they glorified him not as God Rom. 1 20 21. Lastly not to vse in an vndoubtfull poynt vnnecessary proofes nor to prooue that the Sunne shineth at noone day Erâ—sâ— conciâ— which were to make a question of that which is without question euery man carrieth a witnes about him to wit his owne Conscience He that hath committed any sinne as blasphemy rebellion murther adultery fornication robbery and such like albeit he can so smother and conceale it that no man liuing know it or can accuse him of it yet oftentimes hee hath a greefe and griping in his Conscience and feeleth the very flashings of hell fire the which prooueth inuincibly that vse which now we vrge against all Atheists whatsoeuer that there is a God before whose iudgement seate hee must one day stand and answere for his fact and fault which hee hath so heynously committed Neyther let any say that this commeth thorough the guiltines of the Law shame of the world and feare of punishment for let them haue security giuen them from all Law a discharge from all reproach and freedome from all punishment yet a murtherer should neuer bee quyet his Conscience would euer beate and whip him trouble and torment him affright and follow him vp and down in all places and open his own mouth to betray and bewray himselfe For GOD hath many wayes to discouer most secret sins and most close dissembling
gifts that make the possessors of them better This duty the Apostle declareth 1 Tim. 6 9 11. They that will bee rich fall into tentations and snares and into many foolish and noysome lustes which drowne men in perdition and destruction But thou O man of God flie these things and follow after righteousnesse godlinesse faith loue patience and meeknes The things of this life are common to the godly and vngodly nay oftentimes the vngodly haue the greater share and portion in them let vs therefore labour after those graces that accompany saluation Let vs lay vp our treasure in heauen Where neither the Moth nor Canker corrupteth and where theeues neither dig through nor steale Mat. 6 20. These gifts in the day of trouble and in the houre of tentation shall minister more comfort and more true peace vnto vs then all earthly and transitory things which end in corruption But a lasse if it were possible for vs to gain the whole world what should it auaile or aduantage vs Math. 16 26. and afterward lose our owne soules Or what comfort can we take in our riches and possessions when it shall be said Thou foole this night shall they fetch away thy soule from thee then whose shall all these be that thou hast gathered For so shall it fall out to all those that are rich but not in God Luk. 12 20 21. So then let vs learne to trust in the liuing God and not in vncertaine riches let vs cast all our care vpon him that hath cared for vs And let vs first of all seeke the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse and all other things shall be cast vpon vs. Mat 6 32. Lastly let vs learne to beare the yoke of pouerty with patience If we want this worlds goods let vs not be discouraged God oftentimes recompenceth the want of earthly blessings with great abundance of heauenly graces Making the poore of this world rich in faith and such as haue nothing to inherit to be heyres of the kingdome which he hath promised to them that loue him Iam. 2 5. This Christ declareth in the Epistle which he commanded Iohn to write to the Church of the Smyrnians I know thy works and tribulation and pouerty but thou art rich Reuel 2.9 He maketh them rich in knowledge in faith in obedience and ioy in the holy Ghost He blesseth them with inward comfort and with peace of conscience that passeth all vnderstanding He giueth them patience in troubles meeknesse of spirit and an holy contentation to sustaine the weight of their affliction And albeit they beare a greeuous burthen yet hee hath eased them of a greater to wit the burthen of their sinne which in Christ they feele to be lightned and remitted This the Apostle testifieth 2 Cor. 6 10. We are as dying and yet behold we liue c. Heereunto acords the witnesse of Peter Acts 3 6. 2 Pet. 1 2. who albeit hee said Siluer and Gold haue I none yet he confesseth that the Diuine power hath giuen vnto vs all things that pertaine vnto life and godlinesse through the acknowledgement of him that hath called vs vnto glory and vertue This is that Iacob perswaded his owne heart and tolde to his brother Gen. 33 11 God hath shewed mercy vnto me and therefore I haue all things Seeing therefore riches are as thorns to choke vs and as snares to deceiue vs let vs learne to be content with our estate and not greedily desire that which may turne to our destruction Verse 9. Then God came to Balaam saying c. We shewed before that the purpose of Balaam the sorcerer was to raise vp the God of the Hebrewes to consult with him and to entice him to leaue the protection of the Israelites according to the guise and fashion of Coniurers as wee declared before in the sixt conclusion For when the vnbeleeuers began to lay siege to their enemies they called forth the god or goddesse of that place to forsake that people and come vnto themselues Thus did the diuell seduce the world and set vp the kingdome of darknesse in the children of disobedience The Infidels indeed thought they dealt with their god but they had to do with the diuell We see in al histories Herod 〈◊〉 how carefully they resorted to the Oracle of Apollo as it were to know the will and pleasure of God in things to come but a lasse poore soules they were deluded by the voyce of the diuell so that whilst they supposed they asked counsell of one they receiued answer of another Therfore the Apostle Paul saith These things which the Gentiles sacrifice they sacrifice to diuels and not vnto God and I would not that ye should haue fellowship with the diuels 1 Corinth 10 19 20. Wherefore when the sorcerers and soothsayers vsed to call vp the protecting god of their enemies the diuels ordinarily vsed to returne them their answer But in this place whilst this enchanter goeth about his superstitious practise supposing the true God to bee like their false gods of other Nations so thinketh to bring vp the God of the Israelites God suffereth not the diuel to giue him answer but himselfe preuenteth his apparition appeareth vnto him both to procure the good of his owne people and to make knowne his power to conuince the rage and madnes of the enemies and to declare to all the world the blessed estate of the Church Heereby then we learne in that God came vnto him Doâ—â— Godâ—â—ime 〈…〉 â—keth â—ueâ—◠〈◊〉 â—meâ— and shewed him what to do that God sometimes speaketh to wicked men and reuealeth his wil vnto them God say I not onely teacheth and instructeth his owne people and hath appeared to them by visions and dreames but hath appeared and made knowne his will euen to his vtter enemies and to open Idolaters that know him not Thus he spake to Caine Gen. 4 6 7 and reproued him for his malice against his brother exhorting to repentance toward God and reconciliation toward his brother and threatning him with destruction if hee continued So he dealt with Abimelech when he had taken away Sarah from Abraham God came vnto him in a dreame by night and said vnto him Thou art but dead because of the woman which thou hast taken for she is a mans wife Gen. 20 3. So he did to Laban the Aramite speaking vnto him in a dreame by night and saying Take heed that thou speake not to Iacob ought saue good Gen. 31 24. Thus hee dealt with Pharaoh King of Egypt God shewed him in a dreame what he was about to doe which was a meanes vsed of God to deliuer Ioseph out of prison where the yron entred into his soule and to prouide for his Church in time of famine that was to come Thus he reuealed his will to Necho King of Egypt God willed him to make warre against the Assyrians and commanded him to make haste but Iosiah would haue stopped his iourney
saluation with fear and trembling seeing the day of account commeth and seeing we must all appeare before the iudgement seat of Christ to receyue the things which are done in this body whether they be good or euill so soone as the some body are separated Let vs remember our Creator in the daies of our youth Eccl. 12 1. Let our conuersation while we liue vpon the Earth be lifted vp to the heauens Let vs mortifie the lusts of the flesh and not walke in the wayes of our owne hearts assuring our selues that for al such things God will bring vs to iudgement Therefore the Apostle Peter speaking of the dissolution of the world the passing away of the heauens the melting of the elements the burning of the earth and the destruction of the vngodly draweth from these words this exhortation Seeing therefore all these things must be dissolued what manner of persons ought ye to bee in holy conuersation and godlines looking for and hasting vnto the comming of that day of God 2. Pet. 3 11 12. Let vs set this day before our eyes whatsoeuer we do and then we shall not sinne for euer Let vs arraign our selues at his bar and thereby prouoke one another and be prouoked our selues to our duties For if wee would iudge our selues wee should not be iudged of the Lord 1 Cor. 11. Let vs be carefull to lay a good foundation of saluation and neuer giue ouer vntill wee haue Christ dwelling in our hearts by faith and receiue the spirit of adoption to cry in our hearts Abba Father For if wee depart out of this life without faith in Christ and without hope of saluation it had beene better for vs that we had neuer beene borne Matth. 26 24. as Christ speaketh of Iudas the son of perdition For what will it profit vs to winne the whole world then lose our own soules To liue in pleasure to haue all that our hart can wish or desire for a season and afterward to be tormeneed in hell fire for euer Vse 5 Fiftly this is a great and exceeding comfort to the childreÌ„ of God to know that after this short this weak this feeble this fraile life our soules shall returne to the Lord and be lifted vp to the kingdom of heauen Let vs therfore prepare our selues for death that we may bee fit vessels for eternall lâ—fe and commend our soules into the haÌ„ds of God at our departure This was it which the Apostle practised Phil. 1 23. 2 Cor. 4 18 5 1.2 The greatest afflictions that can befall vs heere are nothing in respect of the blessed reward of immortality as the same Apostle teacheth Rom. 8 18. I count that the afflictions of this present time are not worthy of the glory which shal be shewed to vs. Let vs not feare the enemies of the Church they may separate the soul from the body but they can neuer separate the soule from God They may kill the body but they cannot kill the soule They may take from vs a little momentany pleasure of this life but they cannot keepe vs from the presence of God at whose right hand are pleasures for euermore This is that which Christ teacheth his Disciples Mat. 10 28. Nay they haue no power ouer the body further then God permitteth them as Christ answered to Pilate glorying in his authority saying Knowest thou not that I haue power to crucifie thee and to loose thee Thou couldest haue no power at all against me except it were giuen thee from aboue therefore he that deliuered me vnto thee hath the greater sin So then let vs not feare their feare whose power is limited is limited restrained death with one stroke shall set vs at liberty and free vs from the yoke of all oppression to our vnspeakable and endlesse comfort Contrariwise this is a dolefull and woful doctrine to the wicked and vngodly who liue here after their owne lusts follow their pleasures delighting in vanity and forgetting God to consider the perpetuity immortality of their souls and that they must giue a streight account of all their wayes and workes This must needs be a doctrine of fear and terror vnto them able to break their stony hearts and astonish their inward senses and dash them vpon the rockes of hopelesse and helplesse desperation What can be more heauy newes to a seruant that hath wasted consumed his masters mony with riotous liuing then to heare of a day of reckoning account to be giuen of his Stewardship So is it with all the vngodly they feare nothing more then their appearing before the heauenly Iudge to be tryed according to their workes Oh it were well with them if their soules were mortall that they might sleepe in the dust and lye in the graue for euer to bee buried with their bodies neuer to bee raised againe Oh their case were happy and thrice happy shold they be if they might neuer come to iudgement or had beene borne as toades and serpents or wormes of the earth that liuing their life they might also dye their death But it shall not be so with them their case shall not be so well the end of this life bringeth them into eternal torments and when they haue tasted the first death the second death shall take holde on them Then they shall pronounce a thousand woes against themselues then they shal wish they had neuer bene borne Then they shall weepe and houle without recouery then they shall gnash with their teeth and gnaw their tongues for anger Mat. 22 12. Reuel 6 Luke 23 TheÌ„ they shal desire the mountaines to fall vpon them and the hils to couer them from the presence of him that sitteth on the throne and from the wrath of â—he Lamb c. For as they are happy that die in the Lord beeing ioyned to him and freed from all sorrowes so they are wretched and a thousand times miserable that depart hence out of Gods fauour haue the sinnes of their youth and age accompanying them to whom he will say Depart from me ye cursed into euerlasting fire which is prepared for the diuell and his Angels Matth. 25 41. We see how the consideration of the Sessions or Assises striketh a terror into the heart and conscience of the guilty malefactor how much more then shall the solemne day of the Lords last iudgement amaze affright and astonish the Reprobate who haue drawne sinne vnto them as with Cart-ropes and haue cloathed themselues with shame as with a Robe This wil be a day of blackenesse and of darkenesse a day of clouds and obscuritie a day of horrour and confusion vnto them that dwell vpon the face of the earth when God shall come to iudge without respect of persons For what rest or comfort can the malefactor take when he is alwayes in expectation of the comming approach of the Iudge Whereas the godly haue peace of conscience and shall lift vp their heads
and wee in comparison of him as dust and ashes as vile and base vassals This is the reason vsed vrged by the Wiseman Eccl. 5 1. So the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 5.20 We are ambassadors for Christ as though God did beseech you through vs we pray you in Christs stead that yee be reconciled to God Our Sauior sending out his seuenty disciples and giuing them in charge how to behaue themselues saith Luke 10 16. He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and hee that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me Thus doth the Apostle giue testimony to the faith and obedience of the Thessalonians that when they receiued of him the preaching of God 1. Thess 2 13. They receiued it not as the word of man but as it is indeede the Word of God which worketh in them that beleeue So then to be cold and carelesse herein is a plaine disgrace and meere mockery of God worse then mocking and misusing of father and mother He that hath to doe and to deale with an earthly Prince will bee circumspect in his behauiour how much more ought wee to behaue our selues with all reuerence in hearing the Word hauing then in speciall manner to deale with God who is the author of it and the worker by it Reason 2 Secondly wee shall be iudged by it at the last day being the rule of our faith and of all our actions It is a letter written from God published by his Sonne sealed by his Spirit witnessed by his Angels conueyed vnto vs by by the Church which is the pillar ground of truth This is that which our Sauiour Christ teacheth Iohn 12 47 48. Seeing then 1 Tim. 3 15. it shall be the Iudge by which wee must be tried and the word whereby our soules shall be saued it worthily claimeth and challengeth at our hands the greatest attention to be yeelded vnto it Thirdly negligent and contemptuous hearers shal be grieuously and seuerely punished Reason 3 according to the nature and quality of their sinne The Prophet Ieremy hath a generall rule holding in all things warranted and done by Gods appointment and confirmeth this by a strong reason when he saith Ier. 48 10. Cursed be he that doth the work of the Lord negligētly This is more particularly touched and taught by the Apostle to the Hebrewes chap. 2 2 3. If the word spoken by Angels was stedfast and euery transgression and disobedience receiued a iust recompence of reward How shall we escape if we neglect so great saluation which at the first beganne to be preached by the Lord and afterward was confirmed vnto vs by them that heard him To this purpose Christ himselfe denounced and deliuered the greatest threatning of most grieuous iudgments to fall vpon all negligent hearers Math. 10 14 and 11 21 24. Willing his Apostles to shake off the dust from their feet as a witnesse against thew telling them that it shall be easier in the day of account for Tyre Sidon for Sodome Gomorrah then for them So then whether wee consider the person of God that speaketh or the power of the word that iudgeth or the punishment of death that falleth vpon carelesse contemners wee see that wee are all bound to come to the exercises of Religion with all reuerence and attention Let vs now gather some vses that follow Vse 1 from this doctrine First we learne from hence that euery one which commeth to heare the word of the Lord must be perswaded that though it be a poore weake sinfull man subiect to the same passions that we are which is the minister and messenger to deliuer whatsoeuer we heare yet notwithstanding we stand and appeare before the great God of heauen and most mighty Iudge of the world to bee informed and reformed of him and to receiue his word which is able to saue our soules Cornelius the captaine comming with his kinsfolke family friends and whole retinue made this vse which now we vrge saying Acts 10.33 We are all heere present before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God Hee doth not say we stand heere before thee but we are all present before God nor to heare onely the Apostle but all things that are commanded thee of God to deliuer vnto vs. Thus Paul commendeth the Galathians Gal. 4 14. that they receiued him as an Angell of GOD yea as Christ Iesus It is the high ordinance of God to put his heauenly treasure in earthen vessels 2 Cor. 4 7. That the excellency of that power might be of God and not of vs. Would it not argue an intollerable daintinesse and nicenesse of a wanton stomacke to refuse good wholesome meate because it is brought in platters of pewter or dishes of wood not in vessels of siluer or gold So is it an euident argument of loathing the heauenly Manna when we haue the precious word of God in respect of persons and heare it not for the words sake but according as we fancie and affect the teacher verifying the saying of Salomon Prou. 27.7 The person that is full despiseth an hony combe but vnto the hungry soule euery bitter thing is sweet This serueth to reproue those which come to the hearing of the word as to an ordinary matter and neuer haue any thoght or meditation of Gods presence to keep them in aw but come to heare some newes or some new man vse the practice of the Iewes condemned by the Prophet Ezechiel chap. 33.31.32 They come vnto thee as the people vseth to come my people sit before thee and heare thy words but they will not doe them for with their mouths they make iests c. Vse 2 Secondly this serueth to condemne all abuses vnseemly gestures and vnreuerent behauiour when we come into the house of God True it is the diuell if hee can preuaile will keepe vs from hearing the word and suggest vnto vs matter of profit or pleasure to stop stay vs from resorting vnto the place of Gods worship but if hee cannot so farre obtaine his purpose he will goe with vs and accompany vs thither When we are neerest to that which should doe vs good and further our saluation Math. 13 19 he is ready at our elbow to hinder the word and to worke our destruction Hence it is that many are present in body that are absent in minde forgetting that they haue to do with God and with the meanes of their sanctification They haue their hearts wandring about worldly matters they finde no ioy they feele no delight they taste no sweetnesse they perceiue no comfort nor gladnesse wrought in them in these exercises of their faith but they are rather a burden vnto them and take them as a weight and wearinesse lying heauy vpon them Many come for custome of the time for fashion of others and for feare of punishment whereas if they might be left free to themselues and to the liberty of their owne will
what indignation yea what feare yea how great desire yea what a zeale yea what reuenge Where this care is not to please God and feare to fall againe and offend him there was neuer true repentance nor any feeling of the forgiuenes of former sinnes This were exceeding vnthankfulnes for mercy receyued and a turning of the grace of God into wantonnes to commit sinne anew that grace may abound Thirdly it is our duty to returne all praise and thankfulnes to God for this so infinit and vnspeakable mercy which appeareth in nothing more theÌ„ in the forgiuenes of our manifold sins It belongeth to God onely to forgiue sinnes therfore to him onely belongeth the glory of forgiuenes as being onely worthy to receiue all praise This Daniel confesseth in his praier O Lord righteousnes belongeth vnto thee but vnto vs open shame as appeareth this day So the prophet Dauid prouoking all to praise the Lord alledgeth this as the cheefe reason to mooue them Which forgiueth all thine iniquities healeth all thine infirmities Psal 103 3. This also we see in the practise and example of the Apostle who mentioning his sinnes and magnifying the exceeding and abundant mercy of God in the pardon of them hee breaketh out into a thankesgiuing to the eternall God Vnto the King euerlasting immortall inuisible vnto God onely wise be honor and glory for euer euer Amen 1 Tim. 1 17. Rom. 7 25. If we haue tasted of this mercy let vs bee mindfull of this duty and if wee haue had experience of this forgiuenes let vs be carefull to expresse vnto him our thankfulnesse Fourthly wee must shew backe againe our loue toward our heauenly Father according to the measure of his loue toward vs. The greater sins he hath pardoned the greater loue should bee returned This is it which the Prophet professeth to haue wrought exceeding loue in his heart towards the Lord when he considered how gracious and mercifull he had bene vnto him Psal 116 1. I loue the Lord because he hath heard my voice and my prayer The practise of this duty is remembred and commended in the sinfull woman Luke 7 47. Many sinnes are forgiuen her for she loued much to whom a little is forgiuen he doth loue a little Let this example be continually before our eies Let vs examine our selues how neere we come vnto her in the practise of this duty Let vs behold our selues in her as in a glasse If wee haue had a blessed experience of Gods louing kindnesse toward vs in blotting out and burying our sinnes out of his remembrance let vs be answerable in loue to him againe who hath loued vs first Where little loue appeareth to God there is little knowledge of forgiuenes of sinnes Where no loue is there is no feeling of the comfort of this doctrine If we haue found God exceeding kinde and gracious vnto vs it will work an exceeding measure of loue where God hath assured and sealed vp that grace by his holy Spirit Lastly the receiuing of this mercy from God must worke in vs mercy toward our brethren that as we haue obtayned forgiuenesse of sinnes at his hands so wee should be ready to forgiue one another And so bee mercifull to others as our heauenly Father is mercifull to vs Luke 6 36. This our Sauiour teacheth in the parable of the King that would take an account of his seruants to wit that he requireth mercy where he hath shewed mercy and that iudgement shall be without mercy to him that sheweth no mercy Hence it is that the Apostle giueth this in charge Eph. 4 32. Colos 3 13. This we are also directed vnto in that forme of prayer which Christ did teach his Disciples and hath left vnto his Church warranting vs to aske forgiuenes as we feele our selues ready to forgiue This we are to apply vnto our selues and learne euerie day to be like to our heauenly Father Matth. 5 45. Who maketh his Sunne to arise on the euill and on the good and sendeth raine on the iust and vniust If then we desire to be partakers of the goodnes of God in forgiuing the infinit debt whereby we are deeply indebted vnto GOD and would finde him mercifull vnto vs as euery one will seeme to be desirous of it let vs shew our selues ready to forgiue from our hearts the iniuries and offences done vnto vs. Among all testimonies that we may gather to our selues of Gods goodnesse and mercie towards vs none is more excellent more coÌ„fortable more certaine then this if we finde it in vs that is the pardoning and passing ouer the wrongs offered vs and a readines to forgiue euen our enemies that most enuy and hate vs and that frankely and freely as we our selues haue receyued forgiuenesse at the hands of God The Lord his God is with him These words containe the second priuiledge peculiar and proper to the Church which God hath bestowed vpon it to wit the presence of his Spirit True it is in regard of his essence and deity hee is euery where the heauen is his throne and the earth is his footstoole Psalme 139 7 8. So that we cannot hide our selues from his presence If we ascend into heauen he is there If we lye downe in the graue he is there if we take the wings of the morning and dwell in the vttermost parts of the sea thither shall his hand leade vs and his right hand hold vs if wee say yet the darknes shal hide vs the night shall be light about him But in this place this prophesie poynteth vs vnto vs another presence to wit of his grace protection defence and deliuerance the presence of his Spirit sanctifying his children purging them from dead workes to be a peculiar people vnto himselfe Doctrinâ— It is a priâ—â—ledge of 〈◊〉 Church haue Goâ— presence his grace working in them regeneration and finishing all good things in them to bring them to euerlasting life We learne from hence That it is a great priuiledge of the Church to haue God present with it and president ouer it He is not farre off from those that are his howsoeuer in time of affliction and in the houre of tentation he seemeth so to them hee is neere vnto them he is euer with them he holdeth a gracious hand ouer them This is it which the Lord so often promiseth in his word truly performeth to the great comfort of all his children This is it which the Lord speaketh to Iacob going from his fathers house to Padan Aram Gen. 28 15. This also the Prophet Dauid acknowledgeth Psal 34 15 18. And lest any should restraine that exhortation and take it peculiarly to belong to him alone the Apostle extendeth it farther and applyeth it to all the people of God speaking to them as well as vnto Ioshua chapt 1 9. I will not faile thee nor forsake thee so that we may boldly say The Lord is mine helper I will not fear what man can do vnto
being the chiefe Corner-stone do feed men with fancies fond deuices without godly edifying and teach their owne dreames and fables Let the Prophet that hath a dreame tell a dreame and he that hath my word let him speake my word faithfully what is the chaffe to the wheat saieth the Lord Ier. 23 28. And the Apostle chargeth Timothy to stay prophane and vaine bablings for they shall encrease vnto more vngodlinesse 2. Tim. 2 16. Many there are that corrupt the word to please men and to establish their owne errors We cannot content our selues with the ancient faith but loathe the heauenly Manna and waxe wanton against Christ He is not esteemed that preacheth the plain truth plainely in the euidence of the Spirit He is most magnified and made of that can bring in some strange matter against the common receiued faith and we liue in this respect in most dangerous times and perillous seasons as euer were heretofore Others shut vp their mouths and eyther through feare dare not or through flattery and filthy lucre will not reproue sin These are men-pleasers and time-seruers not remembring what the Apostle saith Galat. 1 10. Preach I mans doctrine or Gods Or goe I about to please men For if I should yet please men I were not the seruant of Christ The Ministers of the Gospel must not sowe cushions vnder mens elbowes Ezek. 13.11 Mich. 2 11. nor prophesie to the people of wine and strong drinke they must not apply or fashion their doctrine to the humours and affections of men as if the word were a crooked line or a leaden rule or a shipmans hose but keepe a good conscience Hence it is that the Lord chargeth Ieremy to take away the precious from the vile and to do according to his word Let them returne vnto thee but returne not thou vnto them A father will not alwayes feed the fancy nor follow the disposition of his son that is sicke but will sometimes crosse his minde and restraine his desire Ier. 15 19 and 6 14. So must the Ministers of God which are the fathers of our soules deale with such as are sicke of sin not soothe them vp with sweete words nor dawb with vntempered Morter but giue theÌ„ that precious balme that shall not break their head Psal 141 5. Thus dealt Eliah with Ahab Amos with Amaziah Iohn Baptist with Herod though it cost him his head And thus should all the true Ministers of God do without pride or ambition without feare or flattery seeke the glory of God not the praise of men and howsoeuer the people hate him that rebuketh in the gate Amos chap. 5 verse 10 and abhorre him that speaketh vprightly yet they should set God before their eyes 2 Tim. 2 15. and consider they haue to deale with him Lastly they must not preach part of the word onely and leaue another part vntaught but lay before them the whole will of God Some preach nothing but the law some teach nothing but the Gospel both sorts are greatly deceyued if they looke for any great increase by their labors The Law must prepare and make the way the Gospel must follow after The Law casteth downe the Gospel comforteth and raiseth vp The Law reuealeth the knowledge of sinne the Gospel reuealeth the remission of sinne Both these meanes are to be set on worke and applied wisely and discreetly to our hearers Such as are secure and cold in the profession of the Gospel such as thorough presumption or ignorance see not their owne sinnes giue them the Law and apply vnto them the threatnings of the same Such as see and feele their sinnes and are cast downe by a deepe apprehension of Gods heauy iudgements minister vnto them a plaister of the Gospel made of the precious blood of Christ that looking vpon him as it were vpon the brazen Serpent Numb 21.6 they may presently bee cured and recouered of the sting of sinne and the wound of conscience Both these are two necessary meanes that God hath left the one without the other hurteth more then healeth The Law without the Gospel driueth the poore distressed soule vpon the rocke of desperation the Gospel without the Law puffeth vp and aduanceth proud flesh vnto presumption and therefore the spirituall Physitians and Surgeons are so to temper them as that the Church may haue the profitable and necessary helpe of both Vse 4 Lastly it serueth to direct the hearers in the right art of hearing they must submit them selues to Gods ordinance and bee ready to know and heare all the will of God We must not haue itching eares which are not able to suffer wholesome doctrine some as the Athenians delighting in new things and in hearing fables others not abiding to bee reprooued Therefore the Prophet Micha saith Are not my words good to him that walketh vprightly Mich. 2 7. The cause why the word to many men is vnpleasant and vnsauoury is because they delight in euill and desire to continue in sinne growing to so grosse a contempt as to command the Prophets not to Prophesie or to prescribe vnto them what they shall Prophesie or would limit them to their owne liking to serue their owne affections and filthy lustes Many would follow Iohn the Baptist til he required repentance They would heare Christ vntill he spake of taking vp the crosse Herod heard Iohn willingly Marke 6 20. and practised many things but when once hee came neerer to him taught that it was not lawfull to keepe his brothers wife hee enioyned him silence and clapped him vp in prison The Iewes seemed for a time attentiuely to hear the defence of Paul Acts 22 22. but when he touched his Apostleship to the Gentiles which they crossed gainesayed Luke testifies they heard him vnto this word but then they lift vp their voyces and saide Away with such a fellow from the earth for it is not meete that he should liue Thus it fareth with many hearers in our dayes The drunkard delighteth to heare the Minister preach agaâ—nst oppression and couetousnesse this pleaseth his humor this his stomacke brooketh well enough These men heare the word by parts parcels they giue care till their secret â—â—â—â—es be reproued and sit quietly till their sores bee rubbed and when once they are touched they begin to kick spurne with their heeles against the word and the Ministers of it But we must heare all that is taught vs and not certaine clauses or cantiles onely we must heare constantly continually and vniuersally as well the things that mislike vs and goe against vs as those things that please and content vs as well the iudgements of God thundered out against vs in the Law as the sweete promises pronounced and offered in the Gospel as well the laying open of our owne sins as the publishing of the sinnes of other men This kinde of hearing the Lord commendeth in his people after the deliuery of the Law Deut. chapter
of the world and hunting after vaine-glory which haue receiued all their reward they can looke for no other at the hands of almighty God This property Christ obserueth to be in hypocrites Math. chap. 6 verses 2 5 16 and 23 3. They blow a Trumpet before their almes they stand and pray in the open streetes they disfigure their faces when they fast and all these ceremonies and circumstances are vsed that they may bee seene and praised of men But we must in all our works looke vnto God and know that his eye is vpon vs who seeth vs in all places and will reward vs openly To conclude we are all to take knowledge of these fruites and effects of hypocrisie that we be not ouertaken with it and on the other side let vs first seeke the glory of God reforme our owne wayes preferre the statutes of God obserue the weighty things of the Law and content our selues to be seene of God that so we may haue praise not of men but of God Thirdly it teacheth vs what to thinke of Vse 3 coniuring sorcery enchantment Sorcerers and Witches will seeme to doe all things in the name of God they vse many good words they haue the Name of God and of Iesus Christ continually in their mouthes would be thought to worke wholly by the diuine power of almighty God wherby they shamefully take his Name in vaine and notoriously deceiue such as resort and repaire vnto them and therefore wee see how God maintained his owne glory and reuenged the abuse done vnto his holy Name in the Acts chap. 19 13 16. by the example of those which tooke vpon them to coniure and cast out diuels in the Name of God and to name ouer them which had euill spirits the Name of the Lord Iesus saying We adiure you by Iesus whom Paul precheth for the man in whom the euill spirit was ran vpon them and ouercame them and preuailed against them so that they fled out of that house naked and wounded Neither let any obiect and say there is no sinne in seeking to them seeing they vse good words whereof followeth a good effect to wit recouery of health and restoring of the sicke For heerein lyeth the deep subtilty of Satan vndermining craftily to hide his purpose He knoweth that if he were knowne and his hand seene in it al men would abhorre and abiure him Therefore he vseth to assaile men disguised 1 Cor. 11 14 changeth himselfe into an Angel of light that wee may be the sooner deceiued and he the better receiued Now he can finde no fitter colour thē to make shew of the Name of God which is horribly abused and prophaned euen by such as are accounted cunning men and cunning women These the more they vse the Name of God the more wicked they are and therfore albeit they speak of God and Christ his Son teach such as come vnto them to vse good words to weare some part of Iohns Gospel to do all in the Name of Christ yet they are the instruments of the diuell prophaners of the Scriptures abusers of holy things and takers of the Name of God in vaine whom God will neuer hold guiltlesse Exod. 20 7. The diuels are not driuen out with good words he is with stood with the shield of faith Eph. 6.16 where the Scriptures are not hanged about the neck but written in the heart by the Spirit of God and the soule throughly armed with the power of them as with a spirituall sword that is able to wound the enemy Lastly we learne from hence to ioyne to Vse 4 our outward profession true sanctification inward holinesse of conuersation True profession bringeth with it true godlinesse For al such as haue this honour giuen vnto them to be the people of God and his precious inheritance must be an holy people to God as Moses teacheth Thou hast set vp the Lord this day to be thy God and the Lord hath set thee vp this day to bee a precious people vnto him that thou shouldst keepe all his Commandements to make thee high aboue all Nations in praise in name in glory c. Deut. 26 17 18 18 19. Let vs not content our selues to haue GOD in our mouthes but labour to be sincere and first of all begin to looke to our hearts He that looketh to haue good fruite of his Trees looketh to the rootes He that would haue cleere waters in the chanels looketh to the Fountaines So if wee would cleanse our wayes in Gods sight this is the right order to be obserued to begin first to cleanse the heart This Christ teacheth the Pharisies being proud hypocrites Ye make cleane the vtter side of the Cup and of the Platter but within they are full of bribery and excesse thou blinde Pharisie cleanse first the inside of the Cup and Platter that the outside of thē may be cleane also Math. 23 25 26. This duty must of euery one of vs be practised First giue vnto God the heart that made it be careful to begin the worke of repentance there take heed of all hypocrisie Luke 12 1. which may deceiue others and will deceiue our selues but cannot deceiue God Counterfet holinesse is double vngodlinesse both because it is vngodlinesse Aug in Psal 63 and also a counterfetting which God abhorreth Oh hypocrite saith one if it be a good thing to bee good indeed Chrys in Math. hom 7. what reason hast thou to appeare to bee that which thou wilt not be And if it be an euill thing to be euill indeed why wilt thou bee that which thou wouldst not seeme to be If it be a good thing to appeare good it is better to be so indeed and if it be euill to appeare to be euill it is worse to be euill indeed Wherefore eyther appeare as thou art in truth or bee in truth as thou appearest For what shall it profit thee to seeme to all others a very Saint and to bee to thy selfe nay to thy God a diuell It is much more to thy profit and comfort to bee that indeed to thy selfe Senec. epist 78. which thou wouldst seeme to be to others A wicked man counterfetting godlinesse is most vngodly the deeper his hypocrisie is the greater is his iniquity and impiety Verse 28. So Balak brought Balaam vnto the toppe of Peor that looketh toward the Wildernesse Then Balaam saide c. Hitherto of two Doctrines arising partly from the person of Balaam and partly from the person of Balak One more remaineth to be considered in the shutting vp of this Chapter from the practise of them both In all this businesse we haue seene more their pollicy then their power and how they haue behaued themselues cunningly and craftily to bring their purpose to passe Hitherto commeth Balaks sending from farre and hyring of a sorcerer to curse the people Hitherto cometh Balaams consenting and comming for lucre and loue of money
but neuer come to the knowledge of the truth He that setteth his sonne to schoole will look he should learn somewhat and not euer stand at one stay We are trained vp in the bosome of the Church which is the Schoole-house of Christ wee must therefore euery day be profiting and going forward God accepteth not of those that looke backward or stand at a stay hee will know them that seek more and more to know him Thirdly it is our duty to beg and craue at Vse 3 Gods hands the knowledge of his will who openeth the eyes of the blinde and giueth vnderstanding to those that seeke it We haue a gracious promise to be heard Mat. 7 7. in the prayers and petitions that we make vnto him Hence it is that the Prophet Dauid a man after Gods owne heart and endued with a singular portion of Gods Spirit craueth the enlightning of Gods Spirit and desireth still to be taught of him Psal 119 verses 18 27 31 73. Thus doth the Apostle pray for the Ephesians chapter 1 verses 17 18 that God would giue them the spirit of wisedome and enlighten their mindes to know what the hope is of his calling and what the riches are of his glorious inheritance in the Saints A notable direction for all of vs how to behaue our selues when we come into the house of God and tread in his Courts namely not to rest vpon our naturall gifts nor to trust in our mother-wits which are too short and shallow to reach vp to the height and to sound the depth of the mysteries of God How many are there in the world of an high reach and of a deepe conceite in the matters of the world that attaine to no measure of knowledge in the matters of God Talke with them of the things of this life they are able to discourse with great insight many of Gods children inferiour to them few equall with them none can go beyond them They can contriue and dispatch businesse of the world with great facility you cannot speake to them of any thing of this nature but by and by they apprehend it and conceiue it But enter communication with them of heauenly things of the knowledge of God of faith in Christ of the saluation of their soules they can conceiue nothing they are as blinde as Beetles they are simple and ignorant as little children that know not the right hand from the left This should offer to our wise carefull cōsiderations a double meditatiō First it serues to humble those that haue these gifts of nature and are wise in their owne conceit and to make them equal with those of the lower sort seeing all their gifts which Nature hath adorned them withall are not able to set them one foot forward toward the kingdome of heauen nay being vnsanctified they are further off from saluation then others of smaller gifts This made the Apostle say Let no man deceiue himselfe if any man among you seeme to be wise in this world let him be a foole that he may be wise for the wisedome of this world is foolishnesse with God and the Lord knoweth that the thoghts of the wise be vaine 1. Cor. 3 18. Where hee teacheth euery one to be ready to deny himselfe and his carnall wisedome whose beginning is from the flesh and whose end is death to the end wee may be truely wise in heauenly things pertaining vnto euerlasting life Secondly this serueth to comfort the children of God that want the worldly wit of naturall men and are not able to diue so deepe into earthly things as they though they be simple in matters of this world yet if GOD haue giuen them a taste of the glory of the world to come let them rest in spirituall knowledge and giue God the praise that hath opened the eyes of their mindes and inlightned their hearts to haue a feeling of it This our Sauiour taketh occasion to practise and to offer praise and honour to God in a sweete remembrance of this dealing of God I giue thee thankes O Father Lord of heauen and earth because thou hast hid these things from the wise and men of vnderstanding and hast opened them vnto babes it is so O Father because thy good pleasure was such Math. 11 25 26. Though wee be simple in the world yet if wee be wise in GOD though weake in the world yet if we be strong in GOD though wee be accounted as fooles and silly ones of the sharp wits of the world yet if wee haue learned Christ Iesus know the exceeding measure of his loue toward vs let this be our comfort and consolation that God hath abundantly recompenced the want of those outward things by giuing vnto vs an happy and holy aduantage in heauenly things And indeed all those are learned that are taught of God and they vnlearned that are not taught of him althogh otherwise they abound in other knowledge Such as haue learned Christ Iesus and him crucified and so are become new creatures in him they are learned though they know neuer a letter in the booke For in him are hid all the treasures of wisdome knowledge Col. 2 3. He that hath not learned Christ is vnlearned Althogh otherwise he be neuer so learned for if he be not regenerate and borne anew but committeth sinne with greedines he hath not seene him neither hath knowne him 1. Ioh. 3 6. Wherfore let vs al learne from hence to depend vppon God for his blessings vpon vs especially when we enter the Lords courts and come to heare his word let vs confesse that we are not able of our selues to vnderstand his will and desire him to open our hearts as hee did the heart of Lydia Act. 16 14. for otherwise wee shall depart away as ignorant and blinde as wee came wee shall neuer soundly rest in the truth that is deliuered but alwayes be ready to carpe and cauill at it to wrangle and reason against it saying How can these things be And then it may be said vnto them as Christ speaketh to the proud Pharisies who gloried in their owne insight thought all men blind beside themselues If ye were blinde ye should not haue sinne but now ye say we see therefore your sinne remaineth Iohn 9 40 41. Let vs then be ready to renounce our worldly wisedome and to deny our selues and begge the assistance of Gods Spirit to be our inward teacher and instructer that so we may heare with profit and comfort Vse 4 Lastly learne to be thankfull to God foreshewing this grace and mercy to vs his vnworthy seruants when he reuealeth and maketh knowne vnto vs the hid things of God touching our saluation without which wee haue liued in darknes in the shadow of death and in the estate of damnation Hee hath not vouchsafed this mercy vpon all but hath passed ouer many thousands in the world which know not truth from errour nor light from darknesse hee might haue passed
of our warfare are not carnall but mightie through God to cast downe holds To conclude this vse seeing God hath thus aduanced vs let not vs disgrace our selues but maintaine our dignity and adorne our profession that wee may finde comfort by it in our chastisements and afflictions A Starre shall come out of Iacob We haue seene in the former Doctrine the glory of the Church that the people of God are set apart by Christ to be spirituall Kings vnto GOD the Father a dignity giuen to them by him Now before we passe from this place let vs consider of the title that is giuen vnto Christ where we see hee is compared to a Starre and called a Starre that shall come out of Iacob This Starre wee haue shewed typically to signifye Christ who is called the Light of the world the Sunne of righteousnesse the morning star the day-spring from on high He is called by this name 〈◊〉 â—easons 〈◊〉 Christ is 〈◊〉 a Star and described by this title First because hee is the fountaine of all saluation and comfort Secondly to teach that all men by nature walke in darknesse and in the shadow of death Thirdly because he will giue those that are his the light of knowledge in this life and the light of perfect glory in the life to come by which they shal be as starres of heauen and shine in the firmament afterward Heereby we learne that Christ Iesus is as the morning starre vnto vs â—â—â—rine â—â—st Iesus â—â—e Dayâ—â—â—ing in 〈◊〉 hearts bestowing vpon his people two excellent priuiledges blessings First hee riseth vp as a bright starre in our hearts casting from the the thicke clouds of blindenesse and taking away the darke mistes of ignorance enlightning them with the true sauing knowledge of God sufficient for saluation begun heere in this life but shall be perfected in the life to come Secondly he will bestow vpon vs the light of perfect glory in the kingdome of his Father by the which we shall shine as the brightnesse of the firmament and as the starres for euer euer These are two vnspeakable mercies vnprizable vnmatchable to be deliuered out of the kingdome of ignorance and to bee brought into the kingdome of light to be glorified in heauen and to be made partakers of eternall life So then we see by this comparison that by Christ we haue the light of vnderstanding shall haue the glory of immortality to know God euen as we are knowne Touching the first clause that he will manifest all the mysteries of God vnto his Church the Prophet Ioel foretelleth chap. 2 28 That he will poure out of his Spirit vpon all flesh their sonnes daughters shall prophesie their olde men shall dreame dreames and their young men shall see visions they shall be all taught of God and they shall know him from the least to the greatest So our Sauiour sayeth to his Disciples Math. 13 12. To you it is giuen to know the secrets of the kingdome of heauen Now saith the Apostle we see as in a glasse darkely but then wee shall see face to face now I know in part but then shall I know as I am known 1 Cor. 13 12. Touching the second clause that the faithfull shall receiue the light of perfect glory after this life the Prophet Daniel witnesseth That they which bee wise shall shine as the brightnesse of the Firmament and they that turne many vnto righteousnesse shall shine as the starres for euer and euer â—an 12 3. The performance heereof is remembred where thousand thousands out of euery nation kindred and tongue praise the Lambe for that hee hath made them Kings and Priests to reigne ouer the earth Reason 1 The truth of all this will yet better appeare vnto vs if we marke the Reasons First Christ hath receiued a fulnesse of the Spirit and graces without measure that they might flow vnto all his members who receiue from him grace for grace sufficient for their places in the Church heere and for their saluation afterward For in him are hid all the treasures of wisedome and knowledge as a Fountaine that is without bottome which can neuer bee drawne dry Col. 2 3. Therefore the Euangelist saith That of his fulnesse wee all receiue and grace for grace Iohn 1 16. So then Christ is full of heauenly graces and spirituall gifts that we might bee annointed by him and receiue our portion froÌ„ him For he obtained them not to keepe them to himselfe or to couer them vnder a bushell but to bestow them vpon his Church So long as he is full we need not feare to be empty Iohn 1.14 so long as he is stored we cannot be destitute If once we depart from him it is in vaine to look for one drop elsewhere Secondly he hath obtained by prayer of Reason 2 his Father who can deny him nothing that from him we should receiue the light of glory because as he is ioyned to the Father and one with him so we shall be ioyned to him receiue of his glory Heere we know in part and prophesie in part and all good things are vnperfect but when that which is perfect is come that which is in part and vnperfect shall bee done away 1 Cor. 13 10 for as he being Mediator between God and man hath receiued of the Father so shall we receiue of the Father being in him This he speaketh to his Father Ioh. 17.22 23. The glory which thou gauest me I haue giuen theÌ„ that they may be one as we are one I in them and thou in me that they may be made perfect in one and that the world may know that thou hast sent me and hast loued them as thou hast loued mee Christ is the band or knot of the vnion betweene God and vs for in him the Mediator heauen and earth is as it were ioyned together which otherwise could not be So then when he shall appeare wee shall appeare with him cloathed with righteousnesse and cloathed with his glory which he also receiued to make vs partakers of Thirdly such as keepe his words they loue Reason 3 Christ and they that loue Christ are beloued of him and of his Father so that he will shew himselfe vnto them and withhold no good thing from them This Christ our Sauiour setteth downe Iohn 14 21. The vses of this title giuen to Christ being Vse 1 called the starre of Iacob are diuers First this teacheth vs that they haue no property nor interest in this Starre eyther touching the light of sauing knowledge or the brightnesse of heauenly glory that liue in blindnesse and ignorance that follow the works of darknesse delight in sinfull pleasures and leade a loose and lewd life If we haue no light of Christ shining in our hearts scattering the blacknesse of darknesse from our soules and yet looke to receiue any comfort or refreshing from him when this Sunne of righteousnesse shall appeare in glory wee are vtterly
their eyes and will not see his brightnesse yet remaineth he the light of the world For the Sun shineth in the firmament howsoeuer some are blinde and cannot see and others might see yet make themselues blinde Therefore the Prophet I say saith chap. 60.1 2 19. Arise O Ierusalem be bright for thy light is come and the glory of the Lord is risen vpon thee thou shalt haue no more Sunne to shine by day neither shall the brightnesse of the Moone shine vnto thee for the Lord shall bee thine euerlasting light and the daies of thy sorrow shall be ended When the Sun which is called the eye of the world and is the light of the day riseth vpon vs and commeth toward vs it doth quicken and reioyce vs it causeth life fruite to appeare in those creatures which seemed to be dead dry before so if this Day-starre do truely rise vp in our hearts it will not onely enlighten our vnderstanding but so heate our frozen and dead hearts as that it will put the life of righteousnesse into vs and make vs walke as children of light that need not be ashamed who mark theyr steps and behold theyr wayes Therfore the Apostle speaketh to euery one of vs that considering the season it is now time that we shold arise from sleepe for now is our saluation nearer then when we beleeued it the night is past the day is at hand let vs therefore cast away the works of darknesse and let vs put on the armour of light walking honestly as in the day not in gluttony and drunkennesse not in chambering and wantonnesse not in strife and enuying Rom. 13 11 12. We haue heere a notable direction how to know whether this starre be risen vpon vs or not If he haue wrought these effects fruites in vs if by the bright beames of his Spirit sweet influence of his grace he hath cast out of our mindes the darke clouds of ignorance and blindnesse and caused vs to see what the acceptable will of God is if he haue sanctified vs by the holy Ghost whereby the kingdome of sinne is euery day more and more suppressed and we reformed according to the Image of God to serue him in holinesse true righteousnesse if these things be in some measure in vs we may be well assured that this starre of Iacob hath shined vpon vs. But if these things be not wrought and effected in vs but that wee remaine still in our sinnes and ignorances we haue no part in Christ we haue no portion in this Sunne of righteousnesse He hath neuer entred into our hearts his beames of grace and mercy haue neuer shined vpon vs we are still holden vnder the dominion of darknesse and in the condemnation of him who is the Prince of darknesse to wit the diuell Therefore the Apostle exhorteth all of vs Awake thou that sleepest and stand vp from the dead and Christ shall giue thee light walke circumspectly not as fooles buâ— as wise redeeming the time because the daies are euill Ephes chapt 5 verse 14. And the same Apostle in another place saith If any man bee in Christ hee is a new creature 2 Cor. 5 17. If yee haue heard him and haue beene taught by him cast off the olde man which is corrupt and put on the new man which after God is created vnto righteousnesse and true holinesse Eph 4 21 22. Let vs all remember this truth and no more deceiue our owne soules in perswading our selues to be in Christ when as yet we neuer tasted of his Spirit nor were made partakers of his heauenly graces Verse 20. And when he looked on Amalek he vttered his Parable and saide Amalek was the first of the Nations c. Hitherto wee haue spoken of the Prophesie of Balaam against the Moabites now followeth his prophesie against the Amalekites in these words which is the fift in number and the second among them that concerne the heathen that were not of Israel wherein we haue already seene in what sence the Amalekites are called the first of the Nations not that simply they were first of all people for they came of Esau as Moses witnesseth Gen. 36 16 but because they were the first that fought against Israel after they were come out of the Land of Egypt therfore shold be themselues destroyed In setting downe this practise of the Amalekites Doctrine Warres are of great antiquity we finde it warranted that warres in the world haue beene ancient among men To gather armies and to muster men to battaile is no new deuice but an old and ancient practise among the sonnes of men In the tenth chapter of the booke of Genesis verse 9 Nimrod began to be mighty vpon the earth and is saide to be a mighty hunter before the Lord the beginning of his kingdome was Babel And in the 14 chap. we haue mention of two armies one raised by Chedor-laomer and his confederates the other by the Kings of Sodome and Gomorrha these rebelling the other punishing their rebellion betweene whom was a cruell battel fought This we see in the sonnes of Iacob raising a force against the Sheehemites Gen. 34 25. vnder the conduct of Simeon Leui who were the firebrands of warre and the trumpets of sedition they came vpon them on a sodaine and slew all the maies among them and after this violence offered vnto their persons they spoiled the City We shall not need to stand further vpon this point the books of Ioshua of Iudges the books of the Kings and of the Chronicles together with lamentable experience of all ages and times confirme this to haue beene a common practise among men of olde to raise warre one against another and to try their causes and quarrels by the dint of the sword The Reasons heereof are not hard to finde Reason 1 For first howsoeuer men are carried headlong with rage and reuenge one against another yet the diuell is the bellowes to kindle the coales who was a murtherer and a man-slayer from the beginning as our Sauiour speaketh vnto the Iewes Iohn 8 44. Yee are of your father the diuell and the lustes of your father ye will do he hath bene a murtherer from the beginning and abode not in the truth because there is no truth in him This he declareth to the Church of the Smyrnians That it should come to passe that the diuell shall cast some of them into prison Reu. 2 10 and afterward chap. 12 17 it is saide The dragon was wrath with the woman went and made war with the remnant of her seed which keepe the Commandements of God This is it that Michaiah spake to Ahab Who shall entice Ahab that he may goe and fall at Ramoth Gilead Then there came foorth a spirit and stood before the Lord and saide I will entice him 1 Kings 22 20. Seeing then the diuell is the stirrer of diuision and the kindler of contention between man and man
them stedfastly in the faith We shall be fitted to beare out this triall if we be carefull to vnderstand the acceptable will of God and if we be able to weild the sword of the Spirit which is the word of God Our Sauiour teacheth his Disciples to beware of false Teachers which come in sheepes cloathing but inwardly are rauening Wolues Mat. 7 15. This is the vse which the Apostle Iude maketh chap. 4 where making mention that seducers were entered secretly and subtilly among them hee mooued them to striue and contend for the common faith taught by his ministry If we wold know how this shold be let vs haue our faith stablisht in the grace of God and our hearts setled in the truth Faith is a precious Iewell the Iewell of Iewels it must then be kept well and warily If a man haue a pearle of great price committed vnto him he will not let it lye about commonly and carelesly for euery one to pilfer purloyne but keepe it vnder lock key that it may be preserued safe and sure True Religion builded vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles is such a Pearle it must be kept with watch and ward or else it will bee stolne and taken from vs. It is such a Iewel as when a man hath found it he will sell all that he hath to keepe and retaine it The people beganne to commit whoredome with the daughters of Moab We haue heard before the author of that stumbling-blocke which was laid before the feet of the people of God to cause them to fall to wit Balaam from him the counsell came by him the net was made and by Balak it was spred to intrappe them Now we see what they committed wherein they offended So soone as the plot is deuised and the counsell followed by and by the Israelites are taken in the snare They banquet with the Moabites in the idoll feasts so fall into fornication These are tentations on the right hand delights to the flesh and enticements to pleasures Doctrinâ— Tentatioâ— by pleasuâ—â— are most â—â—gerous The Doctrine arising from hence is this That tentations from pleasures delights are of all other most dangerous more effectuall to preuaile ouer vs then such tentations as stand on the left hand to witte crosses aduersities Indeed we are assailed on euery side on the left hand by pouerty shame contempt persecutions and such like which cause many to hang down their heads to cast away their confidence to renounce their faith to depart out of the field without striking a stroke but such as present themselues at our right haÌ„d as riches power honor glory preferment profit pleasure which dazle the eyes and entangle the hart with the delights therof these are most cunning Engines and instruments vsed or rather abused by Sathan to our destruction This was the last tentation as most auaileable in it selfe that the diuel vsed against our Sauiour Christ Mat. 4 8. shewing and offering vnto him the kingdomes of the world the glory thereof Faire promises of high preferment preuailed with Eue to eate of the forbidden fruite Genesis He gaue Dauid the foile by vncleannesse and Noah by drunkennesse Salomon by idolatry and Hezekiah by prosperity when he could not shake them by crosses and persecutions Gold and siluer haue opened the gates of the Citty when the force of the Cannon shot could not This is that which the Prophet Dauid meaneth when he saith I saide in my prosperity I shall not be remoued Psal 30 6. The Church of God was neuer so ouertaken with aduersity as with abundance and prosperity more are brought to condemnation by riches pleasures and worldly lusts then by pouerty and persecution Reason 1 The Reasons to inforce this doctrine are diuers First prosperity puffeth vp not onely the wicked but also the godly and stealeth away the heart of man before he feele the danger and can thinke vpon that which will follow Pleasures make vs forget God and our selues both seducing worldlings and such as remember not God all their life long and ouertaking the faithfull which haue walked in the feare of God when they haue al things at will so as they haue not knowne themselues any more When Salomon was old his wiues by flattery turned away his heart 1 Kings 11 4. So did Dalilah the heart of Sampson iudg 14. 15 who was made so weak impotent by the look of a woman that he yeelded himselfe to her lure or lust most reproachfully brought himselfe into extreme bondage and slauery through her enticements Reason 2 Secondly carnall pleasures and riches are deceitfull they appeare otherwise then they are They are like to a baite that couereth a deadly hooke they are like the greene grasse in which lurketh and lyeth a Serpent ready to sting vs vnto death they are like some cunning Couering that hideth a deepe pit prepared to swallow vs. This is the reason vsed by the Apostle shewing That they which will bee rich fall into tentations and snares and into foolish and noysome lusts 1 Tim. 6 9 1. Salomon speaking of falling into whoredome sayeth Prou. 7 21. 5 2. The lips of a strange Woman drop as an hony combe and her mouth is softer then Oyle when as her end is as bitter as wormwood as sharpe as a two-edged sword her paths leade to the graue and her wayes tend to hell by this means she catcheth fooles and bringeth them to the stocks as an Oxe to the slaughter Vse 1 The vses follow to bee considered of vs. First let vs learne from hence to confesse that prosperity is a slippery estate and howsoeuer it bee much desired and admired yet it is full of great dangers and hedged in with diuers difficulties This is not knowne nor vnderstood of the men of this world True it is wheÌ„ God sendeth famine or warre or pestilence and infectious diseases all men can say Alas these are hard and heauy times terrible and troublesome seasons we are alwayes in danger of death But wee must remember that when we liue at ease and all of vs be at peace when God deliuereth vs from diseases wee must not be secure and fall asleep in such prosperity but consider that we are set in slippery places This the Apostle Paul teacheth 2 Tim. 3 1 where hee saith In the lâ—st daies shall come perillous times for men shall bee louers of themselues proude couetous boasters louers of pleasures more then louers of God hauing a shew of godlinesse but denying the power thereof Hee speaketh of rough and greeuous times yet he neither nameth nor meaneth plague pestilence famine sword or such like calamities but hee telleth of things more dangerous although we take our selues to be free and farre from all danger We account no times tedious and troublesome but when wee liue in feare of death or feele our bellies pinched or else are crossed in the things of this
registred vp in the Monuments of the Church for euer as they that carry a marke of theyr iudgment to the tribunall seate of God aforehand If the loue of goodnesse if the wrath of God if the feare of damnation will not bridle them as Atheists respect none of these neyther desiring godlinesse nor beleeuing heauen nor fearing hell yet the perpetuall shame wherewith they and theyr posterities shall be branded should moue them Albeit sinfull wretches be highly magnified in the world yet all their honour and reputation shall bee turned into a blot It was of late yeares accounted a great dignity to be a Wolfie or a Gardiner or a Bonner but now their names are odious for pride and cruelty and they no better then wolues inuading and wasting the poore flock of Christ This the wise man speaketh Prou. chapt 10 verse 7. The memoriall of the iust shall be blessed but the name of the wicked shall rotte This doth God set forth by his Prophet Esay chapter 6◠verse 15. Yee shall cry for sorrow of heart and shall howle for vexation of minde and yee shall leaue your name as a curse vnto my chosen for the Lord God shall slay you and call his seruants by another name We see then that they are greatly deceiued that hope to be famous and to leaue a great name behind them by getting riches and raising vp their houses as the Psalmist speaketh They thinke their houses and habitations shall continue from generation to generation and call their Lands by their names yet they shall not continue in honour but perish like the bruite beast and be no more had in remembrance but to their dishonour Psalme 49 verses 11 12. This is it which Dauid saith in the ninth Psalme verse 5. Thou hast destroied the wicked thou hast put out their name for euer and euer A great name among the sonnes of men is not alwayes a good name and a great name gotten by euill meanes and open wickednes is a great punishment it is a tokē of the wrath of God vpon those that are well spokē of for vngodly deeds This hardneth thē in their sins holdeth then frō true repentance But whosoeuer are giuen vp to hardnes of hart hindred from bringing forth the fruites of repentance haue 2. heauy iudgments lying sore vpon thē howeuer they be as blinde men cannot see thē It is our duty to pray against such a name vnto God not to desire it to our destruction Let vs feare such a name as may make vs reprochful to GOD and to all good men Secondly seeing wee must take heed that howsoeuer the practice be in it selfe lawfull to lay out wicked men in their colours yet wee must not single out men commonly and ordinarily being oftentimes offensiue sometimes causelesse and alwayes dangerous When the Apostle reproched such false teachers among the Corinthians as denyed the resurrection and consequently raised the foundation of Religion for if there bee no resurrection then is Christ not risen and if Christ bee not risen then is the preaching of the Minister and the faith of the people vaine yet he doth not expresse the names of these seducers but sayth If it be preached that Christ is risen from the dead how say some among you that there is no resurrection of the dead 1. Corinth 15 12. And in another place when hee saw his person contemned as base and his Ministery reiected as fruitlesse hee answereth the slander but spareth the slanderer This I say 2. Cor. 10 10 11. that I may not seeme as it were to feare you with letters for the letters sayth he are sore and strong but his bodily presence is weake and his speech is of no value Let such one thinke this that such as wee are in word by letters when we are absent such will we be also indeed when we are present Thus doe other the Apostles Howsoeuer therefore the practice being wisely and discreetly vsed haue warrant from the seruants of God yet we are in doing of it to obserue these rules following First Rules to bee obserued in singling men out by name we must consider our places and callings wee haue not the same liberty granted vnto vs that the Prophets and Apostles had who receiued speciall reuelation from God against many of those which they vncased layde open to the Church and therefore pray to God to confound them to reward them according to their works We must not therfore make a generall rule of it but remember what Christ said to his disciples Luke 9 15. Ye know not of what spirit ye are They pretended the example of Elias but they wanted the spirit of Elias Secondly we must take heed that we mingle not our owne passions with it for then straight way we passe the boūds of measure and moderation It is not enough that our zeale be good but it must bee seasoned with such wisedome that the Spirit of God rule ouer all We must not be mooued with choler and rage with fury and indignation but keep vnder all our affections that they breake not into vnlawful courses Thirdly we must shew pitty and compassion of those that sinne of weaknes and infirmity we must pray to God for them 2 Tim 2.25 that he would poure out his mercy vpon them and to giue them repentance to acknowledge the truth and to come to amendment out of the snare of the diuell Wee must alwayes hope well of such as fall of frailty vntill God shew that he hath cut them off Fourthly it is lawfull to reproue by name when the necessity of the Church vrgeth it and challengeth it at our hands So that it is in great danger vtterly to be corrupted and ouerthrowne vnlesse false Teachers and seducers be bewrayed and manifestly discouered that al men may know them and take heed of them The safety of the Church is especially to be respected of vs and the truth of God must be most deere vnto vs. Lastly there is a warrant to single out such men when ther is no more hope of their conuersion and when they are once growne to open blasphemy Matth. 12 32. to speake euill of and to slander the doctrine that is according to godlynesse vpon hatred thereof and pretensed malice there is no more place for patience wee are no longer to deal with the spirit of meeknes When a man is so farre falne from all Religion to speake euill of the way of godlines and to despite the grace of God malice hath blinded him the diuell hath possessed him condemnation waiteth for him He beareth euident markes of Reprobation God sheweth that there is no hope of saluation in him He giueth knowledge to the Church at somtimes of some particular persons that are castawayes and haue the gate of saluation shut vp against them For otherwise to what purpose is the great and vnpardonable sin against the holy Ghost described in the word vnlesse
soule returneth to God that gaue it For the question stil remaineth vndecided whether God giue it immediately or not that God gaue it which is al the wise man saith euery wisemā acknowledgeth but how and in what manner by meanes or without means remaineth yet in doubt as before The opposition made in that place betweene the soule and the body rather prooueth the contrary for as the body was of the dust so is the soule of God his gift But how is the body of the dust not immediately but of the Parents so that it is apparent that Salomon hath relation to the first creation of Adam of whō it is true that God formed man of the dust and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life and man became a liuing soule Gen. chap. 2 verse 7. I purpose not to enter into this controuersie much lesse take vpon me to define whether the soule come by traduction or by infusion whether from the parents or from GOD a question much debated both among ancient and moderne writers wishing rather all men to be wise with sobriety to content themselues to know that it is given of God and to be his Title to bee the God of the spirits of all flesh and to consider what vses wee may make of it First this serueth to ouerthrow diuers errors Vse 1 and heresies touching the soule raysed vp in former times to trouble the Church to destroy the faith Such were the Sadduces who held that spirits were only certaine qualities or accidents but no substances at all nor hauing any subsistence of themselues Acts 23 8. We learne on the contrary side to acknowledge that the soule is a creature of God as the body is and a thing essentiall as also the heauenly Angels are and liueth when the body dyeth as may be easily proued by infinite testimonies of holy Scriptures for this is the more noble part of man created but yet immortall inuisible but yet subsisting Salomon saith It returneth to God that gaue it Christ our Sauiour commendeth his spirit into his Fathers hands Luke 23 46. So Stephen prayeth Lord Iesus receiue my spirit Acts 7 59. Thus do they make GOD the keeper and preseruer of the soule when once it is deliuered out of the prison of the body They then that make the soule nothing but a blast or breath or a certain power infused into mens bodies but such as hath no essence or substance are grossely deceiued and mistaken exceedingly Vse 2 Secondly it is our duty to yeeld obedience to God both in body and soule and to submit our selues to him in all things especially vnder the Crosse euen when the flesh is most prone to murmure and rebell Hebr. 12 9. If we must yeelde reuerence to our fathers of whom wee haue receiued our bodies then should we be subiect to God of whom wee haue receiued our soules The Apostle chargeth vs to glorifie God in our body and in our spirit which are Gods 1 Cor. 6 20. they are both his and therefore both are to be giuen to him agine Vse 3 Thirdly the soule being from God it commeth neerest to his essence wherby we beare his Image and resemble him in knowledge wisedome and therefore it is a most precious substance more worth thē all the bodily creatures of the world for when the body returneth to the dust the soule goeth to God that gaue it The Prophet saith Psal 49 7 that no man can redeeme his brothers soule or pay a sufficient ransome to God for him it goeth beyond his power and ability All the gold treasure in the world cannot equall one soule in value The murthering of the soule is the highest and most horrible murther that can be and it is the greatest sin to destroy a mans soule Math. chapter 16 verse 26 on the other side to saue a soule is one of the best works and that which shall receiue the best reward Dan. 12 3. Lastly it belongeth to vs to haue the greatest Vse 4 care of the soule for as it excelleth the body so the care of it should exceed and surmount the care of the body The Scripture oftentimes calleth men from the excessiue and immoderate care of the body to which wee are too much enclined Math. 6 25. 1 Cor. 7 32. Rom. 13 14 that we may haue care of the soule and set our affections vpon heauenly things Obiect But are we to cast off all care of the body and to minde nothing but heauen the prouision for the soule Nay not so Answer GOD hath made the body as well as the soule therfore the body is to be regarded as well as the soule I say as well though not as much As then Christ saith This must bee done but the other must not be left vndone Matth. 23 so the soule is especially to be regarded but the body is not to be neglected Besides the body is as the Tabernacle and instrument of the soule the tabernacle of it to dwell in it and the instrument of it to worke by it and therefore the soule cannot do the duties proper vnto it except the body prosper and be prouided for Howbeit our cheefest care ought to bee for the soule that it may liue to God in this life and liue with God in the life to come If our greatest care be to adorne and decke the body it is most certaine wee are carelesse of the soule Verses 17 18 20. Which may goe in and out before them c. In these words we haue the summe and substance of the prayer of Moses and of the commandement of God vnto him touching Ioshua which I will ioyne together that we may end this Chapter for of laying on of hands mentioned verse 18 and 23 and of asking counsell of God wee haue spoken oftentimes before Moreouer we haue heere many particular points offered vnto vs touching Magistrates and Subiects as that God appointeth none to serue in any calling but he furnisheth him with sufficient gifts for that calling as it is saide Ioshua is a man in whom is the Spirit that is the gifts of the Spirit fit for gouernment As when Saul was appointed annointed to be king of Israel he was after a sort changed into another man and Moses is heere willed to put some of his honour vpon Ioshua verse 20. When it is said he should goe in and out before the people we learne that Magistrates and men that be in authority ought to be examples in all good things to their people not giue themselues liberty to do what they list verse 17. And when the reason is rendred lest the people should bee as sheepe without a Sheepheard we learne that that people is in a most wretched estate where they haue no Magistrates to go in and out before thē Iudg. 17 like a flock of sheep without a Shepheard By this similitude also our Sauiour expresseth in what fearefull condition the people are that haue
iustly destroy thē They remember not to cast themselues vpon his protection they consider not that he may make their bed their graue and neuer bring them to see the light and the Sunne againe They neuer yet truely learned that in him wee liue and moue and haue our being Acts 17 28. Howbeit we that should continually remember the kindnes of the Lord and pray to him and praise him at all times doe for the most part forget him from morning to euening from euening to morning and one day and weeke and moneth after another and therefore it often falleth out that God giueth vs little rest and quiet Deut. 28 67. But in the morning thou shalt say would God it were euen and at euen thou shalt say would God it were morning for the feare of thine heart wherewith thou shalt feare and for the sight of thine eyes which thou shalt see 9 And on the Sabbath day two Lambs of the first yeare without spot and two tenth deales of flower for a meate offering mingled with oyle and the drinke offiring thereof 10 This is the burnt offering of euery Sabbath beside the continuall burnt offering and his drinke offering Heere is the law set downe touching the solemnity of the Sabbath before we had the daily burnt offering in these words wee haue the weekely offering wherein all things are doubled Euery day wee should set aside a part of it to God and cut off somewhat from our owne businesse to lift vp our hearts to him but the seuenth day should wholly bee spent to his glory Before they offered one Lambe now two Lambes before one tenth deale of flower now two tenth deales c. So then we are to speake of the Iewish Sabbath Doctrine The Ievvish Sabbath and the vses therof to our selves and the vses thereof to our selues This was first prescribed and appointed to Adam in the time of his innocency Gen. 2 2 this was the seuenth day from creation It is repeated in sundry other places of the word of God Exod. 16 26 they might not gather Manna vpon this day Exod. 35 2 3. and 34.21 and 31 13. Reason 1 Many reasons are rendred Exod. 31 why they must obserue this Sabbath First it is a signe betweene God and them that it is hee that doth sanctifie them Secondly it is ordained for theyr benefit and commodity and therfore should be holy to them as Christ farther teacheth Mark 2 27. The Sabbath was made for man not man for the Sabbath Thirdly the necessity of keeping it appeareth because they that did not keepe it should surely dye Fourthly it is consecrated to God it is a Sabbath of rest vnto him verse 15. Fiftly the Lord propounded his owne example for hee created the world in sixe dayes then rested the seuenth See more to this purpose in the vses afterward First this rest prescribed in the law that Vse 1 they must do no manner of worke was mysticall pointing out our spirituall and internall rest and cessation from the works of sinne Esay 58 14 and 66 27. We must not do our owne wayes nor seek our own will we must ceasse from our owne workes to follow after the works of God Thus wee begin a spirituall Sabbath in this life or else we shall neuer enioy the eternall Sabbath in heauen We must begin our Sabbath here we shal finish it hereafter Therefore the Apostle saith Hebr. 4 10 11. Hee that entred into his rest hee hath also ceased from his owne workes as God did from his let vs labour therefore to enter into that rest lest any man fall after the same example of vnbeliefe All sinnes are truly and properly our owne workes because we naturally do them and can doe nothing else and we are Satans house wherein he inhabiteth Math. 12 44 we cannot please God but bring vpon our selues by them all miseries and calamities yea death it selfe So then we keepe a true Sabbath when we abstaine from our euill wayes when wee mortifie the deeds of the flesh when wee are quickned by the Spirit to leade a new life when we do those things that are well-pleasing in his sight For what shall it auaile or aduantage a man to abstaine from the works of his hands and the labour of his calling and in the meane season to nourish sinne and all euill in his heart What comfort on the Sabbath can the day-labourer find in resting from his worldly labours if hee labour nothing at all to deny vngodlinesse and all worldly and sinfull lusts What fruite shall the tradesman finde to cease from the workes of his calling when he maketh a trade and occupation of sin vpon that day to cease from making garments for others and not himselfe to learne to put on Christ What benefit hath the Physician to cease his prescriptions and to abstaine from giuing his receipts for bodily health if himselfe seeke not after the health of his owne soule may it not bee truly said to him Physician heale thy selfe Luke 4 23. What shall it auaile the traueiler to cease his trauell and yet neuer require seeke after the kingdome of Heauen What good shall the Inne-keeper or Tauerner receiue by ceasing from their ordinary victualling if they prouide not for themselues the meat that neuer perisheth and the bread that came downe from heauen but famish and pine away their owne soules Or what profit shal arise to such as wil neither buy nor sell vpon the Sabbath day when in the meane season they neuer go about to buy the truth of Gods word Pro. 23 23 not to sell away of their owne corruptions that hinder them from the best things To what end and purpose do we abstain from mustring training of souldiers if we do not learn on the lords day to fight the lords battels against the world the flesh and the diuell which are the most capital and deadly enemies that we haue not to our bodies onely but to our soules And why do we cease to put on our bodily armour our shield our head-peece our sword if wee doe not put on the whole armour of Goe the helmet of saluation the shield of faith the brestplate of righteousnesse and the sword of the spirit that we may stand fast in the day of tryall Eph. 6 16 17. Thus then wee see who they bee that keepe a good Sabbath euen they that learne to rest from sinne and cease from all their euill wayes Secondly the Sabbath also is Symbolicall Vse 2 in that it is a pledge vnto vs of our euerlasting rest in the kingdome of almighty God as the Apostle sheweth in the Epistle to the Colossians chapter 2 verse 17. The Sabbath dayes are a shadow of things to come and Heb. chap. 4 verse 9. There remaineth a rest for the people of God and farther he proueth it out of the Prophet in Psalme 95 where God promiseth not an outward such as was the ceremoniall rest of the Sabbath
it bee knowne that they doe it for conscience sake except they make conscience of the holy exercises of the Sabbath So then euery man ought to examine himselfe and see whether he be not guilty of some euill euen while he abstayneth from euill and heereby wee may finde out the truth If wee make conscience of the contrary good commanded and required then our hearts are right For this is a certaine rule that neuer fayleth and we shall alwayes finde it true that he neuer had any true feare of sinne or of displeasing God that had not withall a care to please God Thirdly this Doctrine conuinceth vs as Vse 3 guilty of sinne euen from our mothers womb we haue all gone astray and are culpable in the sight of God For all that men can boast off is nothing but the abstayning from euill they can say nothing touching any good that they haue done They can alledge for themselues they haue not beene corrupt Idolaters scoffing Ismaelites or prophane Esaues they cannot challenge vnto themselues that they haue beene zealous worshippers or faithfull and carefull professors of the truth But what shall it profit vs not to be prophane as Esau except we haue laboured to be like Dauid a man after Gods owne heart What shall it profite vs not to be scoffing Ishmaelites except also we labour to preserue the good name of our brethren Or what shall it auayle vs not to be oppressors and such as are full of cruelty except we be also louers of mercy and full of good works Certainly except this be in vs we cannot free our selues from the iust imputation of sinne and wickednesse Would any man account that a good hand which is not able to do any good to the body and to be able onely to say it did neuer cut out the tongue out of the mouth or pull the eyes out of the head or draw the heart out of the body The like wee might say of other members For would any praise and commend the mouth to be fitte and profitable to the body that could onely say thus much for it selfe that it did neuer teare the flesh from the body or swallow poyson to the end to destroy the body If then it be euill that the members should not doe those good duties and functions about the body that is required of them we may reason after the same manner for our purpose why should not a man bee iustly condemned that can onely boast that hee hath not done euill when in the meane season he cannot shew any good that he hath done doubtlesse such a one is no true member of Iesus Christ For wee make God our aduersary when hee findeth vs a barren fielde without good Corne as well as when wee bring forth nothing but thornes and thistles and our house is fit to lodge and entertayne Satan and other vncleane spirits Math. 12 verse 44 when they finde it swept and empty of Gods graces If wee had neuer actually committed any sinne yet because we omit such duties as almighty God looketh for at our hands it is sufficient to worke our condemnation and destruction Wherefore is Meroz cursed in the song of Debora Is it because they fought against Gods people and ioyned with the enemy No it is because they did not assist them and helpe them against the mighty Iudg. 5 verse 23. And the vnprofitable and vnfaithfull seruant was cast into vtter darknesse not for mispending his masters talent or for wasting it on harlots or riotous liuing but because he did not vse it well nor employ it to his masters aduantage Math. 25 verses 27 33. And wherefore shall many reprobates be condemned at the day of iudgment shall it be for taking foode from the hungry or drinke from the thirsty or garments from the needy or lodging from the stranger or comfort from the sicke or releefe from the prisoner No because they did not feed them nor cloathe them nor visite them nor harbour them He that is a true and loyall subiect it is not enough for him not to serue his Princes enemies but he must serue his Prince also so if we will be the Lords seruants and subiects we must not thinke it sufficient to liue ydlely and to serue no body but we must do faithfull seruice to him that hath created redeemed called iustified and sanctified vs otherwise there will alwayes be sufficient matter for our endightment and iust condemnation when we shall appeare before the Throne of God For euery Tree that bringeth not foorth good fruit shall be hewen downe and cast into the fire Math. 3 verse 10. Will a man accept of such a seruant that contenteth himselfe to doe him no hurt or no euill when in the meane season hee doth him no good Shall the bryer or thistle onely bee cut downe in the Wildernesse No the fruitlesse Tree also shall goe with it though it grow in the midst of Paradise To conclude the word of exhortation arising from hence is thus much for euery one of vs that we should labour to ioyne these two together knowing that the one cannot be profitable without the other and therefore wee must labour to performe the good required as well as to abstaine from the euill forbidden so shall we find almighty God to be gracious vnto vs and we shall please him in our obedience Verses 15 16. And Moses saide vnto them Haue yee saued all the women aliue now therefore kill euery male and euery woman c. A man would thinke at the first that this sexe should moue commiseration and pitty in the hearts of men and stay the hand from execution The wrath of Moses may seeme to be too seuere Obiect and to sauour of barbarousnes in that he willeth the men of warre to commit such carnage not onely vpon the women but vpon the little ones that could not be guilty of the sinne of theyr parents neyther were able to discerne betweene good and euill neyther knew the right hand from the left The women perished iustly who had laide a stumbling blocke before Israel but the poore infants and sucklings what had they done Answ I answer they were by nature sinners and as a brood of serpents And albeit the sonne shall not beare the iniquity of the father Ezek 18 yet who can accuse God of iniustice seeing all are guilty of originall sinne which deserueth death but of this we haue spoken before Now to apply this the women that had knowne man are commanded to bee destroyed because they had worthily brought that generall iudgement by theyr horrible sin They transgressed against GOD and GOD brought this iudgement vpon them Doctrine Euery mans death destruction cōmeth from himselfe This teacheth that the cause of a mans ruine the procurer of his plagues and of destruction is none other but himselfe let vs neuer seeke the cause out of our selues but within vs. The cause of the destruction of these Midianitish women was not in
and contayneth the commandement of God in these verses and the execution of it in those that follow In the commandement it may seeme very strange Obiection why God would haue the prey and booty diuided betweene the souldiers that had taken it and the rest of the Israelites that went not out to battell For what reason is it may some say that such as sate still in theyr tents should haue as much as they that aduētured their liues or should they that did nothing be made equall vnto them which haue borne the burthen and heate of the battell I answer Answer such as went not forth did not hang backe of purpose or slip their neck out of the coller thorough feare or faintnesse but because they were not appointed to the worke And no doubt while their brethren were fighting Moses and Eleazar and the rest of the people were earnest with God in prayer as we see vpon like occasion Exod. 17. For God will haue equity and iustice obserued among his people Againe a reason is rendred of this 1 Sam. 30 24 where the prey taken from the Amalekites is diuided by Dauid betweene those that went downe to the battell and others that abode by the stuffe and he teacheth it to be a part of common charity equity to reward such as stayed by the stuffe who do no lesse intend the common good then others that fought the battell Now heere wee may consider the greatnesse of the battell and victory by the rich booty which they obtained with no losse at all as appeareth verse 49. God therefore for the sin of these Midianites dealt most seuerely with them wherein they lost their goodes and themselues This teacheth vs That the Lord as he will destroy the wicked that prouoke him Doctrine Gods iudgements are full of seuerity so when hee doth it he wil doe it fearfully and seuerely Psalme 50 22. To this purpose hee oftentimes vseth two mercilesse elements and enemies which hee armeth to execute his will the fire and water which are without pitty and compassion they spare neither yong nor old as hee destroyed the olde world with water Gen. 7 Iude 4 so hee destroyed Sodome by fire and will destroy the world againe by fire 2 Pet. 3 thereby making it manifest that hee can destroy sharpely and fiercely Psal 21 9. 97 3. And no maruell if we consider the grounds thereof Reason 1 For first the Lord layeth euen vpon his owne children very strange and fearful iudgments as we see how he visited his seruāt Dauid Psal 32 4 yea sometimes hee bringeth such heauy things vpon them that the vngodly take occasion to triumph ouer them If then he do it to his owne what will he doe to the wicked and the reprobate Prouerbs 11 31. Luke 23 31. 1 Pet 4 17. A seruant may well gather that if the master of the family bee so rough and rigorous to the children then hee will be more sharpe and seuere towards him Reason 2 Secondly the wicked grow obstinate desperate they harden their hearts and depriue themselues of all meanes that might do them good They leaue the Lord and therefore hee leaueth them is it then any maruell if GOD deale sharpely with them Christ our Sauiour putteth forth a Parable vnto the Scribes and Pharisies Mat. 21 35 that the owner of a vineyard sent foorth his seruants to his tenants that they might receiue the fruite of it but they abused and killed them and his sonne also and then demandeth of them what will the Lord do vnto those seruants They answer that it is iust that he should cruelly destroy them Thus they giue sentence against themselues shew that such as grow obstinate against the Lord and his people abusing his Ministers contemning his word and resisting his ordinances can expect nothing at his hands but this that hee should destroy them in his wrath and sweep them away in his fury Thirdly this is the nature of God he is as Reason 3 a mighty and consuming fire Heb. 12 verse 29. Deut. 4 29. Now we know that fire hath two qualities to purge and to consume He is as a consuming fire to the good and bad to the godly and vngodly Hee is a fire vnto the good but a purging or purifying fire to consume their drosse as golde is purified in the fire 1 Pet 1. But when he commeth to deale with the wicked he setteth aside his mercie and alwaies giueth them iudgement without mercy when he commeth to his owne hee commeth with iudgement and mercy So then the point is very manifest that when God entreth into iudgement with the vngodly hee will destroy them vtterly fearfully finally and fully Vse 1 This reproueth those that walke on boldly and presumptuously in their sins and yet neuer feare his iudgments but dreame of a God altogether framed of mercy and thereby flatter themselues in their sinnes and then run on in euill till iudgement take hold of them And therefore Moses exhorting the people to obedience by the remembrance of the workes which they had seene sheweth that such as do blesse themselues in their heart saying I shal haue peace though I walke in the imagination of mine heart c. The Lord will not spare him but his anger and iealousie shal smoke against that man c Deut. 29 19. It behooueth vs therefore to beware of abusing Gods mercies lest the curses written in the booke of God fall vpon vs and he blot out our name from vnder heauen And let vs take heede of impenitency hardening our selues in our sinnes because thereby wee dishonor God we deface his image we make our selues like to satan whom by sin and disobedience wee resemble Our sinnes are as a thicke cloud that separate betweene the Lords mercy and vs and hide the comfortable light of his countenance they prouoke the anger of God against vs 1 Cor. 10 22 they bring distrust of Gods prouidence and fatherly protection and weaken our faith in all his promises They bring temporall scourges in our bodies in our goods in our name in our labours and greeue Gods Spirit to cause him to depart they bring a wounded conscience and weaken our assurance of his fauour and therefore let vs not be encoraged to proceed in euill because God is mercifull Secondly let no man fret at the prosperity of the wicked and obstinate sinners for albeit Vse 2 God do long beare them with patience yet a fearfull destruction shall bee their end and reward If they were to bee destroyed after an easie and gentle manner as the grasse that fadeth away yet euen then there were no cause to enuy at them Ps 37 1 much lesse therfore those that shal cruelly fearfully be destroied If a man should haue sentence to dye the most honorable death that a State can afford as to haue his head stricken off yet for this no man is so foolish as to enuy him though hee bee not burned or
goe bidde his friends farewell which were at his house and when he had more leysure Christ should be serued So it fared with them that were bidden to the marriage-feast who all with one consent beganne to make excuses the first said I haue bought a peece of ground and I must needes goe and see it another said I haue bought fiue yoke of oxen and I goe to proue them and another saide I haue married a wife and therefore I cannot come Luke 14 18 19 20 Math 22 5. Thus wee see our nature is slow and vntoward to follow the Lord wee shift off and shrinke backe as long as wee can and many goodly excuses our corrupt flesh findeth to linger and put from vs all true obedience to Christ Iesus Faine wee would seeme desirous to follow God to come vnto Heauen but wee are loth to soyle and defile our feete Cant. 5 3 so that we must be violently thrust forward before we will yeeld so sturdy and stubburne our neckes are Ioh. 6 44. Wee see the truth of this in Nicodemus he bare a loue to Christ and a liking to his doctrine but first hee came to him by night for feare of the Iewes Ioh. 3 2 afterward hee waxed more bold in the cause of Christ before the face of the Pharisees and that in the open day thogh he receiued a checke Ioh. 7 50 and lastly he shewed himselfe more constant and zealous in professing himselfe to be one of his disciples in the buriall of Christ The like we see in Ioseph of Arimathea who at the first was a disciple of Iesus secretly Ioh. 19 38 but after declared himselfe manifestly in the costly and honourable buriall of his Master Thus it appeareth that the Kingdome of Heauen is like a graine of mustard seed which is one of the least of all seeds Matthew 13 31 and that the Elect themselues are brought on by small degrees their handes hang downe their knees are weake they goe halting and limping and quickly turne out of the right way they hang off and on a great while they meete with many lettes and incombrances both at home in themselues and abroad in others And albeit for further proofe and certainty of this point it were sufficient to send euery man that knoweth what true vocation and conuersion meane home to his owne dores to examine his owne heart yet consider I pray you briefly the heauenly calling of Saint Austine as it is testified by himselfe in his bookes of confession For when God beganne to speake to his conscience hee felt a world of tentations he was tossed and troubled with infinite combates and conflicts betweene the flesh and the spirit Lib 8. confess cap. 1. 2 7. betweene God drawing on the one side and the flesh the world and the diuell holding backe on the other part His pleasures past presented themselues before his eyes and hee thought hee might prolong the time at length he beganne to breake through this army of enemies and to speake vnto God after this maner Et tu Domine vsque quo qâ—am dâ—u quam â—iu cras cras quare non modo O Lord how long wilt thou suffer me thus how long how long shall I say to morrow and to morrow why should I not doe it now why should there not be an end of my filthy life euen at this houre Then hee was bidden to take vp and reade in the Scripture after which followed his wonderfull and finall conuersion ioyned with much weeping and lamentation This difficulty the Apostle found in his practice that when hee would doe good hee was so yoked that euil was present with him he did delight in the Law of God concerning the inner man yet he saw another law in his members rebelling against the law of his minde and leading him captiue vnto the law of sinne so that he did not those things which he would but the euilsi which he would not he did Rom. 7.21 22 23 29. This should teach vs to call vpon God by earnest prayer that we may receiue of him the presence of his grace the assistance of his Spirit that wee may ouer-stride all doubtes and difficulties that would stay vs and so entangle vs in the snares of sinne Let vs vse all holy and lawfull meanes to strengthen our faith that we may proceede from faith to faith and grow in the graces of God vntill we come to be perfect men in Iesus Christ And let vs not doubt of our calling when we see to the griefe of our hearts and the discomfort of our soules such wants and weakenesses in vs it is not otherwise with vs then with all the faithfull but let vs striue and fight against these lettes which would withdraw our mindes from God and take heede wee quench not the Spirit nor grieue him by whom we are sealed vnto the day of redemption 1 Thessalon 5 19. Ephes 1 30. And although Satan and the world make neuer so much suit vnto vs to entertayne the pleasures of sinne which are but for a season and sing neuer such sweet songs to enchant vs and lull vs asleepe in carnall security let vs stoppe our eares and strengthen our hearts against such lusts as fight against the soule Wee see sundry persons after theyr calling by the preaching of the word and after a long profession of the faith to turne backe againe as the dogge to his vomit 2 Peter 2 22 Prouerb 26 11. 2 Timoth. 4 4 some to theyr vaine company others after the loue of the world the lusts of the flesh the cares of this life and grow to bee more filthy and prophane then they were before Let vs take heed of such dangerous examples their doings are euill theyr fall is fearefull theyr end wil be more fearefull without repentance and practising of their first workes Fourthly we see the people of God before Vse 4 they could enter into the land of Canaan were constrayned to buckle and encounter with sundry enemies the Amalekites the Canaanites the Amorites the Bashanites the Midianites and sundry others Exodus 17 8. Numbers 21 1 and 31 1 2 c. all which in the end they subdued so that not one of them was able to looke them in the face Thus it fareth with all the faithful in this life As soon as wee enter into the race of Christianity by and by we must expect many and sundry enemies that crosse vs in the way some secret that seek to vndermine vs some open that with all violence flye vpon vs and driue against vs both seeke to ouerthrow vs yea such as before our calling seemed our friends and familiars now beginne to reiect and renounce vs now fall to nod the head at vs and to set themselues against vs because it seemeth strange to them that wee runne not with them into the same excesse of riot and therefore they speake euill of vs which shall giue account to him that is ready
no maruaile therefore if men decline it is a part of the old leauen for what man is it that sinneth not 1 Kings 8 46. The power of sinne euen in the regenerate is as a Law and therefore wee doe as wee would not Romanes 7 yet not I but that sin which dwelleth in me Secondly they lye vnder an heauy and fearefull curse that doe the worke of the Lord negligently which hee will haue executed diligently carefully cheerefully and zealously Ierem. 48 10 Cursed bee hee that doth the worke of the Lord deceitfully but all such as are luke-warme in the Lords businesse are deceitfull workemen they are loyterers rather then labourers and therefore they may not looke to haue the wages of laborers Thirdly such are vexed with a spirituall consumption losing the heate of the Spirit and the life of grace and fall to decay by litle and litle as Reuel 2 5 thou hast lost thy first loue For as they that haue a consumption of the body the naturall heate decayeth and threatneth death so such as haue a consumption in the soule the spirituall heate diminisheth and threatneth destruction For such churches and persons become in time barren in good thing but plentiful in euill things Esay 5 3 4. The vses follow First this reprooueth the miserable times Vse 1 wherein wee liue wherein men seeme to bee cast into a dead sleepe There is a general lethargy hath possessed vs that nothing can awake vs. Wee haue had not onely the trumpet of Gods word sounding in our eares but many other iudgments but who stirreth or starteth vp at the noyse thereof Who repenteth him of his wickednesse saying What haue I done euery one turneth to his course as the horse rusheth into the battell Ierem. 8 6 if wee tarry till the last trumpet come woe vnto vs for that shall awaken vs and sweepe away all the impenitent into hell and none shal be able to escape Our Sauiour teacheth that from the dayes of Iohn the Baptist vntill now the kingdome of Heauen suffereth violence and the violent take it by force Math. 11 12 where he sheweth that after the Gospel beganne to bee published by the ministery of Iohn who was sent to prepare the hearts of the people they were very greedy and as it were couetous of the truth and couragiously brake into it with all theyr strength and force that they could make Thus it was in the dayes of the Apostles For as at the preaching of Iohn the souldiers the Publicanes and people came vnto him Luke 3 10 12 14. saying Master what shall we doe so when they preached repentance in the Name of Iesus they that heard them were pricked in their hearts and said vnto Peter and to the rest of the Apostles Men and brethren what shall we doe Acts 2 37. But is it so in our dayes alas we may say the kingdome of darknes suffereth violence the kingdome of this world is wholly sought after and euery man presseth into it Luke 16 16 but as for the kingdome of God wee are content to let it alone Some are open enemies to the Gospel and the preaching of it serue Satan with all their power Some are secure and care for nothing they let al alone and sit still like those that sate idle in the market place and laboured not in the vineyard Some stop their eares and harden their hearts and when the Ministers of God will not apply themselues to their humors they goe backe Some desire to heare sweete and pleasant things to bee flattered in their sinnes and to haue cushions sowed vnder their elbowes If a sonne should no otherwise honour his father then we honor God doubtlesse he would disinherite him and cast him off for euer Or if a seruant should in such sort serue his Master would hee not put him out of his seruice and turne him out of his dores The diuell hath a part of our seruice the world another and shall wee thinke that God will accept a third This were to serue him to halfes or not so much But halfe a man is no man and halfe a Christian is no Christian Euery naturall thing groweth till it be perfect herbes plants trees Euery tradesman and artificer seeketh to encrease onely the Christian sitteth still and doth nothing God the Father left not off the worke of creation till the whole hoste of the creatures was ended Genes 2 1. Christ Iesus ceased not the worke of redemption till it was finished Ioh. 17.4 A builder leaueth not off when hee hath almost builded Paul said I haue finished my course 2 Tim. 4 7 not almost finished there is no comfort in this no more then to bee almost saued which is not to be saued at all If we be cold in Gods seruice we are almost his seruants that is not at all Secondly God will not be dalied withal in the matter of Religions eyther wee must serue him wholly and acknowledge him throughly as wee should or not at all If Baal be God let vs goe after him without wauering So long as wee are neyther hote nor cold wee worship him in vaine and may be assured that hee will spew vs out of his mouth This is no better then to serue him with the halt or blinde or leane or lame which he abhorreth The Lord saith by the Prophet Cursed bee the deceiuer which hath in his flocke a male and voweth and sacrificeth vnto the Lord a corrupt thing for I am a great King saith the Lord of hostes and my Name is dreadfull among the Gentiles Mal. 1 14. This is no better then to serue God with the off all of our affections and to turne vnto him halfe our face and the other halfe to our owne lustes and pleasures This is such an indignity and indecency that a man of any place or reckoning will not take it at our hands Offer the blinde for sacrifice is it not euill and if yee offer the lame and sicke is it not euill offer it now vnto thy gouernour will hee be pleased with thee or accept thy person saith the Lord of hosts Malachie 1 8. Take heede therefore wee doe not play with God Hee that playeth with fire may bee scorched and consumed with the flames of it but our God is euen a consuming fire Deuteronom 4 24 and 9 3. Hebrewes 12 29. No man dare dally with a Prince or with his Lawes whose wrath is as the roaring of a Lyon but there is one Law-giuer who is able to saue and to destroy Iames 4 12. No man will bee bold to iest with edge-tooles wee say commonly that it is dangerous but the Lord is a shield and the sword of excellency Deuter. 33 29 and if his word be compared to a two edged sword going out of his mouth Reuel 1 16 nay if it bee saide to be quick and powerful and sharper then any two edged sword piercing euen to the diuiding asunder of soule and spirit and of the ioynts
at the right hand of his Father Col. 3 1 2. Luke 12 32. Seuenthly it is an vnsatiable euil as a gulfe that swalloweth whatsoeuer is cast into it and as the poore ill-fauoured and leane fleshed kine that Pharaoh saw in his dreame which did eate vp seuen well-fauoured and fat kine And when they had eaten them vp it could not bee knowne that they had eaten them but they were still ill-fauoured as at the beginning Gen. 41 21. Hence it is that Salomon saith He that loueth money shall not be satisfied with it Eccl. 5 ver 10. Eightly it maketh such as are infected with it companions with Achan with Gehazi with Iudas Iscariot nay the most couetous persons are worse then that traitor and farther from the kingdome of heauen because he was touched with some remorse restored the thirty peeces of siluer whereas they keepe by them that which they haue wrongfully taken from others and yet haue no sense or feeling eyther of the sinne present or the punishment to come whereas without restitution confession they cannot be saued Vse 4 Lastly from hence we ought all to learne contentation with our seuerall estates wherein God hath set vs which should be as bounds to hedge vs in as if it were saide vnto vs Behold God will haue vs to rest and stay vpon that which he hath giuen vs and to content our selues therewith otherwise we trouble the whole order of the world and defie the Lord himselfe to his face as if wee meant to proclayme open warre against him This obedience S. Paul had learned when he professeth that he knew to be rich and to be poore to be hungry and thirsty and likewise to haue abundance Phil. 4 12. He had learned to be patient in pouerty and to be content with his estate Both these are two notable vertues and special graces of Gods Spirit This is it to learne to be rich and to abound when we do not desire to gather yet more and more neyther are proud to trust in our riches neyther take occasion by them to oppresse the weaker sort that haue no friends in the world to maintaine and defend them and finally when we so vse the world as if we vsed it not be ready to become poore for Christs sake and to leaue all whensoeuer it shall please God to lay that crosse vpon vs. This is a great blessing when such as are rich in wealth can be poore in heart and indeede greater then the former and more needfull to be vrged then the former Many will be ready to laugh at this speech to know how to bee rich But if wee consider how vnsatiable for the most part such are and how their eares and harts also are stopped with earth and clay we shall finde that it is not without great reason that Christ our Sauiour telleth vs that It is an hard thing for a rich man to enter into the kingdome of heauen Mat. 19. For they are for the most part more discontented then poore men and so farre in loue with their owne shadow for what is riches but a shadow that they cannot be satisfied And if they had the whole earth in possession they would think that too little and beginne to dreame of two earths Wherefore let vs labour after the grace of Contentation which is a vertue whereby wee are content with our present estate and such blessings as we haue lawfully gotten and rest in them with a quiet heart and bee ready to beare the burden of pouerty patiently The holy Scripture setteth before vs as in a glasse Motiues to moue vs to contentation sundry motiues to mooue vs to seek after and to practise this gift First because it is commanded of God to euery one to be content with his estate Heb. 13 5. Secondly such as are endued with it neede not feare want or pouerty or to be forsaken in theyr pouertie for God hath promised to be their deliuerer and hath sayde He will neuer forsake them Heb. 13 5. Thirdly such as are endued with it shal not be destitute of godlinesse which is great gaine to supply all things 1 Tim. 6 6. Fourthly it is a testimony of true faith resting in the will and pleasure of God Matth. 19 21 for it witnesseth for them that they haue their treasure in heauen Fiftly it maketh this life sweet and comfortable Prou. 13 15. and without it there is nothing but trouble and vexation of spirit Lastly a little with the feare of God is better then great heaps of riches treasures Prou. 15 16 17. 16 8. 13 And Moses commanded the children of Israel saying This is the Land which ye shall inherite by lot which the Lord commanded to giue vnto the nine Tribes and to the halfe Tribe 14 For the Tribe of the children of Reuben according to the house of their fathers and the Tribe of the children of Gad according vnto the house of their fathers haue receiued inheritance and halfe the Tribe of Manasseh haue receiued their inheritance 15 The two Tribes and the halfe Tribe haue receiued their inheritance on this side Iordan nere Iericho Eastward toward the Sunne rising In the former words wee heard the Commandement of God to Moses touching the bounds and diuision of the Land here we see the execution of it commending his obedience wherein he encourageth the Israelites to prepare themselues to enter into the Land We haue all need to be comforted and encouraged to good duties in regard of our present dulnesse Againe we see that the consideration of the neerenesse of Gods mercies should embolden and encourage euery one to bee constant and couragious that wee faint not in the last acte This made Moses say This is the Land which ye shall inherite he doth as it were point it out with the finger and biddeth them lift vp their eyes and behold the goodnesse which God had promised to their fathers For as the consideration of iudgement at hand lying at the doores ought to moue terror and astonishment so when we behold the mercies of God before our eyes which are not prolonged for many yeares it ought to enflame vs with an holy zeale and desire to see the accomplishment of the same as Christ teacheth his Disciples touching the last day the comming of the Sonne of man Luke 21 28 When these things begin to come to passe then looke vp lift vp your heads for your redemption draweth nigh But to passe these ouer let vs stay our selues a while in the consideratiō of the estate of the Church of Israel as now it stood Some were at rest other were to passe farther Some had their inheritance and some had none Some had Townes and Cities to dwell in and some were yet left to the wide world and were to wander farther Some had much and others little or nothing at all Some wanted and some wanted nothing This teacheth vs what is the estate of the
pouerty peace and trouble prosperity and aduersity fall out alike to the godly and the vngodly and therefore Austine saith well in Epist 120. that Almighty God of his bountifull prouidence hath granted earthly felicity euen to the wicked that good men should not so greatly desire after it Vse 2 Secondly this reproueth the foolish and superfluous pompe vsed in Popery and blinde times of superstition as if God tooke pleasure in paintings in Images in Candles and cost bestowed vpon their owne traditions when in the meane season the poore are for the most part neglected and forgotten True it is the Lord could haue made all rich if it had pleased him but hee sendeth the poore to vs to giue vs occasion to exercise charity on them who are made after his owne Image The popish sort account no worship like to this to adorne and beautifie the Church wals to gild and garnish Images senselesse things and dead stones and passe by the liuing stones of the Temple that are polished by the hammer of Gods word Neyther doth this establish the art of begging because we teach that there shall alwayes bee poore among the people of God For pouerty is one thing and beggery is another all poore are not beggers and all beggers are not alwayes poore It is a great shame and reproch for a people that professe piety and Christianity The discommodities of suffâ—ing beggers rogues to suffer any beggers to swarme among them which is the ouerthrow of order and honesty For first this argueth great want of charity and much hardnesse of heart that the rich deuoure all alone and haue no regard of succouring such as bee in neede and necessity and are sore pinched with pouerty and penury Secondly when the bridle is once let loose in this kinde it groweth to be a common occupation and when such goe vp and downe from place to place and from house to house it cannot bee rightly discerned who are poore indeed neyther can we say who haue need who haue not need neyther discerne the ydle from the impotent wherein they most commonly speed best not who haue most neede but such as are most impudent clamorous importunate Thirdly the rewarding of such as go about begging from doore to doore and walke or rather wander from country to country is no better then a maintaining of ydle persons contrary to the law of God and man and a filling of the Land full of ydlenesse now such as are nuzled in roguing in the end grow to be cunning in robbing for from a rogue to turne to a theefe is an easie passage Fourthly such as are inured to this practise and finde sweetnesse in it and themselues encouraged by ease can neuer inure themselues to indure hard labour or to take paines in any calling afterward but liue by the sweate of other mens browes all their dayes Lastly such persons are dangerous to a state no better then vermine or caterpillers that deuoure the fruites of the eaarh rob from theÌ„ that are poore indeed such as liue as no parts of any body no members of the Church or of the commonwealth or of any priuate family but are as members cut off from the body So then there ought to bee no beggers in Israel which bring nothing but confusion are the nursery of all euill and ouerthrow the law of God and man of nature and charity Howbeit these locusts liue so well with the scrip that they would bee loth to exchange their trade for a yearely rent or a daily pension prouided that withal they shuld be compelled to labor with their hands This also serueth to meete with the begging Fryars such as vow voluntary pouerty as cousingermans to rogues beggers that wander vp and dowâ—â— vnder colour of releefe and yet boast of this occupation as of a state of perfection But of these vowes we haue spoken sufficiently before Lastly this teacheth those that haue the Vse 3 goods of this world to shew pitty and compassion on them that stand in need The two Tribes and the halfe are commanded to go vp armed before their brethren and neuer to forsake them and giue them ouer vntill they had seene their hearts desire vpon their enemies and placed their brethren in saftety and had giuen to them a peaceable possession of theyr portion of that promised land And albeit we should giue at all times yet then especially ought our compassion to be exercised and extended when the poore stand most in need of our helpe as in time of dearth and famine Then the common cause and cry of the poore should cause vs to cut our morsels thinner the shorter and to abridge our selues of al superfluity and excesse rather then to see them to miscarry and to perish for hunger And if ouer we minde to serue God and to doe him homage with our goods we should bee forward and faithfull to do it at such times The first Christians carried such zeal toward God and loue toward the poore Saints that They sold their possessions and goods and laide downe the mony at the Apostles feete that it might be distributed as euery man had neede And as the poore must especially be prouided for in times of want so among the poore the poore Saints ought chiefly to be regarded as the Apostle sheweth Let vs doe good vnto all men especially to them who are of the houshold of faith Gal. 6 10. Thus ought we in doing good to respect the times persons in both whatsoeuer we do it must proceed from a willing minde and a chearefull heart 2 Cor. 9 verse 7. otherwise it is a sacrifice not pleasing in the sight of God Motiues to moue vs vnto liberality toward the poore Now the Scripture affoordeth vnto vs sundry motiues as so many encouragements vnto liberality First because it is a seruice and sacrifice commanded of God that while wee haue opportunity we should do good to all Gal. 6 10. 1 Thess 5 15. Secondly it is a grace of God bestowed vpon the Churches 2 Cor. 8 1. Thirdly it is fruitfull and bringeth forth much encrease Gal. 6 7 8. 2 Cor. 8 verse 12 yea though it be cast vpon the waters Eccle. 11 1. Fourthly it is a certaine argument of sincere loue 2 Cor. 8 8 24 as for that bounty and liberality which standeth in words onely it sheweth the heart of that man to bee destitute both of faith and loue Fiftly the Spirit of God taketh notice of all charitable workes commendeth rhem in the godly whose example we ought to follow as in the Macedonians 2 Cor. 8. Sixtly whatsoeuer is bestowed in the name of God is lent to him and hee will repay vs Nay the Lord Iesus accepteth it and accounteth it as done vnto himselfe as wee shewed at large before in this booke 16 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 17 These are the names of the men which shall diuide the land vnto you
is not so much an iniury to maÌ„ as to God himself Mal. 3 8 9. Ye haue robbed me in tythes and offerings saith the Lord. And in the Law it is expressed that the tribe of Leui had no inheritance nor any part among their brethren But the Lord was their part and their inheritaÌ„ce Numb 18 20. because that which fell vnto them was dedicated to God and lest the people shold think that the Ministers were beholding vnto them for it therfore God claimed the tyths to be his Leu. 27 30 by his gift assigned them ouer to the Leuites No man can touch the Lords right to take it away and bee guiltlesse for it is as a snare wherewith the hooke is couered and the fish or fowle deceiued and entrapped The profit that cometh by seizing vpon holie things promiseth much gaine and aduantage yet let it seeme neuer so sweet and pleasant to the taste it shal be as grauell nay as poyson in the stomack in the end shal sting theÌ„ more dangerously that swallow it then if they were bitten with scorpions venemous serpents Secondly it is the duty of the people to Vse 2 haue a care of their Ministers For seeing God hath appointed them to serue him to teach his people that his way may be knowne vpon earth his sauing health among all nations it is great reason they should be maintaind for that purpose The Leuites were descended of the linage of Abraham no lesse then any of the other tribes therefore a part of the inheritance belonged to them neuertheles God put them from it because they should not be trobled with tilling the ground such like busines but giue themselues wholly to the fulfilling of their office And as the Ministers are often exhorted to do their duty so must the people know that God requireth a dutie at their hands that they prouide for them as Deut. 12 19. And doubtlesse in that speciall charge giuen to the people God more respected the benefit of the people themselues theÌ„ the profit of such as were to be maintained The Ministers are to be maintained in a temporall estate but the people in the vnity of faith and in obedience toward God that so the true religion might be preserued in purity Lastly this serueth to put the Ministers in Vse 3 mind of their duty For wherefore hath God all this care ouer them but that they should care for the people And wherefore are the people to prouide for their bodies but that they should watch for their soules This serueth to driue from the Altar such as are ignorant Ministers that are not able to teach the people Ignorance is a greeuous sinne in all but especially in the Minister who must not onely haue light in himselfe but giue light to others and must not onely know the way to Gods kingdome but shew the way vnto others For God neuer meant that idoll sheepheards should haue the places and prouision ordained for such as will take paines These thrust themselues into this great worke and high calling of the Ministery and yet are vnfurnished of those gifts which should fit them for this function 1 Tim. 3 2. and 2 Tim. 2.2 They should be Lights of the world and yet sit in darkenesse themselues they are called to be Salt but they are vnsauoury The Minister in the Church is as the eye in the body or as the candle in the Lanthorne If then the watchmen be blinde and haue no knowledge The blinde must needes leade the blinde and then both fall into the ditch Matth. 15 14. The Ministers should be the mouth and Messengers of God vnto the people but if they bee dumbe and cannot speake they are not able to deliuer their Ambassage They should bee Nurses of Gods children to feede them with the sincere milk of the word that they may grow thereby 1 Peter 2 2 but these haue dry brests and starue Gods people and are guiltie of murther in his fight They take vpon them to be Stewards of Gods family to giue them their portion in due season Luke 12 41 but they haue no skill to breake the bread of Life neyther to diuide the spirituall foode of the word aright And whereas the Sheepeheards should feede the flocke they feed only themselues with the milke of the flock and cloath themselues with the wooll They do thinke themselues to bee Captaines and ouerseers of the Lords hoast to go before the people but they are not able to handle the sword of the Spirit nor to prepare the people for this spirituall warfare These sinne greeuously by inuading the Lords inheritance and presumptuously taking vpon them this great office vnto which they were neuer called of God For this is a certaine truth whomsoeuer the Lord sendeth him he furnisheth and enableth in some measure to discharge the duty which hee requireth of him His calling is not an idle but an effectuall calling and is able to demonstrate it selfe so soone as it is giuen When God had called Aholiab and Bezaliel to build his materiall Tabernacle by and by they were filled with the Spirit of God in wisedome in vnderstanding and in knowledge Exod. chap. 31. ver 2. and chap. 35 verse 31. Will hee then make choyse of any to builde the spirituall Tabernacle which is his Church in whome is no grace of the Spirit of God no wisedome no vnderstanding no knowledge at all Salomon saith in the Prouerbes He that sendeth a Message by the hand of a foole cutteth off the feete and drinketh dammage chap. 26 6. No man that is wise will send such a Messenger that hath any care or desire to haue his message deliâ—ered and therefore we may not think that the wise God will vse such in his seruice On the other side as the colde of snow in the time of haruest where the heat aboundeth is most welcomâ— so is a faithfull messenger to them that send him for he refresheth the soule of his masters Prou. 25 1â— These are they that destroy noâ— onely their own soules but bring destruction to the people that depend vpon them Prou. 29 16. And as God prouided not maintainance so carefully for the ignorant Minister so wee may saw the same of the carelesse and ydle Ministers who hauing learning knowledge do want conscience of their duty For their knowledge must shew it selfe in practise Mal. 2 7 and they must haue not only the head but the tongue of the learned to minister a word in time to him that is weary Esay 50 4. They must not onely haue the talent as the vnprofitable seruant had but they must vse their talent as the good and faithfull seruants did and as they ought to haue store of prouision so they must distribute it to the releeuing of Gods people or else beeing able to teach and yet will not they are worse then they that would and cannot A rich man that hath his barnes and granaries full of
Corne yet suffereth the poore to famish for want of food deserueth iustly the curse of God and man Prou. 11 26. Wheras blessing shall be vpon the head of him that selleth it In like manner the Ministers that are rich in grace and well stored with knowledge who seeke nothing but to ingrosse more into their hands but will part from nothing at all haue cause to feare to be accursed of God man whereas they shall be blessed praised in the gate that make others partakers of their store Wherefore let all such consider the commandement of God to preach the word oftentimes repeated and vrged to the Prophets Es 58 1. Motiues to perswade the Ministers to diligence in their Calling and to the Apostles and other Ministers of the word Math. 28 19. If then we regard what the Lord saith vnto vs we must hearken to his voyce Secondly hereby we testifie our loue to Christ who hath deerely loued vs Iohn 21 15. God hath so loued vs that he spared not his onely begotten Sonne but gaue him to the death for vs and therefore wee are most vnthankfull wretches if we doe not loue him againe but we cannot testifie our loue to him more then by feeding his Sheepe and his Lambes Thirdly we haue committed to our charge the price of the blood of Christ the soules of mē which he bought at a deare rate Acts 20 28. Fourthly the Ministery of the word is the ordinary meanes ordayned for the building planting the enlarging strengthening the vpholding and continuing of the Church of God 1 Pet. 1 ver 23 25. Fiftly there is a gracious promise of a very great reward made vnto those men that are faithfull and gaine soules to their master for they shall shine as the Starres for euer and euer Dan. chap. 12. verse 3 and when the great sheepheard of the sheepe appeareth they shall appeare with him in glory 1 Peter chap. 5. verse 4. and be made heires of al their masters riches Mat. chap. 24 verses 45 46 1 Tim. 4 16. 2 Tim. 4 7 8. Sixtly all such as are negligent watchmen haue a fearefull woe denounced against them because while they feede themselues vnto the full they suffer the flocke to starue Ezek. 34 2. 1 Cor. 9.16 Seuenthly such as haue gifts and doe not vse them haue them in Gods iust iudgment taken from them Matth. 25 28 Zach. 11 17. For as such as vse and employ the talent that God hath giuen them haue his gifts increased in a plentifull measure so they that burie theyr knowledge and zeale and neuer bring them forth they are so weakned and wasted in them that in the end they vanish away as smoke and come to nothing as is too too euident in many of our times Lastly they bring destruction and damnation vpon themselues and the people Ezech. 34 8 10. Matth. 25 10. 9 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 10 Speake vnto the children of Israel and say vnto them when ye bee come ouer Iordan into the land of Canaan 11 Then yee shall appoint you Cities to bee Cities of refuge for you that the Man-slayer may flee thither which killeth any person at vnawares 12 And they shall be vnto you Citties for refuge from the auenger that the man-slayer dye not c. 13 And of these c. 14 Yee shall giue three Cities on this side Iordan and three Cities shall yee giue in the land of Canaan c. 15 These six Cities shall be for refuge The commandement of God touching the setting apart of Cities for the Leuites hath before bene considered in general now he speaketh in particular of the Cities of refuge taken out of the former Cities wherein wee see the number of them the end wherefore they were appointed and the places where they are to be taken Of murther voluntarily and wilfully committed Moses speaketh in the words following such persons must be pulled from the Altar Deut. 19 and put to death but when blood is shed at vnawares there is libertie to flye to one of these Cities of refuge Whereby we see that there is difference between sinne and sinne betweene such as are committed ignorantly and those that are done voluntarily And therefore wee may conclude from hence that all sinnes are not equall Touching the auenger of blood we shal speak more afterward howbeit here we see that he which had killed another at vnawares was in danger to be pursued ouer-taken and slaine by the next of kinne as wel as he that had shed mans blood wilfully True it is God alloweth not that the kinsman of him that is slaine should take away the life of him that was guilty but such was the malice and corruption of men that they would be ready to adde murther to murther that blood should touch blood vnlesse some place of safety had beene prouided This teacheth vs Doctrine All men by nature are prone to reuenge That howsoeuer God hath made vs keepers of the liues one of another yet by nature we thirst after reuenge and are neuer quiet vntill it bee satisfied Heereunto come the many precepts which God giueth to forbid reuenge which hee would neuer so often repeate were it not that hee knoweth the inclination of our hearts Deutero chap. 32 35. Rom. 12 17 19 and 1 29 31. 1 Thes 2 15 16. Prous 12 10. Such an one was Cain Iudas Saul Herod Pharaoh yea such are all persecuters and all heretikes And not onely men vnregenerate are of an hatefull and malicious disposition but such as otherwise haue receyued the spirit of adoption and the grace of sanctification do yet carry about them the body of sinne and the corruptions of the olde Adam as we see in the brethren of Ioseph who for enuy sold him into Egypt Gen. 37 28. Acts 7 ver 9. And in Dauid otherwise a man after Gods heart for when hee had receyued euill words for his good deedes at the hands of Nabal 1 Sam. 25 22. he sware God do so more also to the enemies of Dauid If I leaue any aliue of all that pertaine to him by the morning light and so hee prepared himselfe his men for present and speedy reuenge And no maruell seeing the nature of man Reason 1 is prone to all euill and all the imaginations of his heart are onely euill continually Gen. 6 verse 5. and 8. verse 21. For malice aboue other things is a naturall fruite of the flesh delighting and pleasing our corruption Galat. 5 21. Iames 4 5. Hence it is that we are sayd to serue our lustes and diuers pleasures liuing in maliciousnesse and enuy hateful hating one another Tit. 3 3. Secondly by nature satan getteth the possession of vs who hath bene a fierce dragon a mercilesse Lyon a cruell murtherer from the beginning Iohn 8 44. Our Sauiour remembereth vnto the Iewes why they were a murtherous generation and telleth them They were of their father the diuell And
with suspicion of adultery when as oftentimes she is innocent I answere Answer that God dealt with his people two wayes sometimes he commandeth that which is simply and in it selfe good and honest and forbiddeth that which in it selfe and owne nature is euill as when he commandeth to restore and forbiddeth a witch to liue and infinite such like precepts Againe sometimes he winketh at some euils that could not be auoyded as it were bearing with an inconuenience to remedy and to preuent a mischiefe To the end they might sly from the greater he tolerateth and permitteth the lesser euill This we see euidently in the cause of diuorse Deut. 24.1 He suffereth them to put away their wiues vpon priuate grudge and dislike as he doth allow it simply in the case of adultery Matth. 5.32 and 19.8.9 Not that he euer approued of it but Christ saith it was for the hardnesse of their hearts howbeit from the beginning it was not so The like we might say of marrying many wiues a common custome among the Patriarkes and godly kings which was as a mighty streame bearing all things before it it was permitted but neuer allowed Mal 2.15 it was practised but neuer pronounced to be lawfull Sometimes therefore God giueth lawes as Lord and God to their consciences which did binde them for euer and sometimes as a Lawgiuer he tolerateth that which he could not take away as Princes doe such abuses as haue taken roote among their subiects and are growne to an head so that custome is turned into another nature For to beare with corruptions is one thing and to remooue them is another So in this place howsoeuer the iealous head of the surmising husband offendeth against God when vpon euery light occasion and suspicion he accuseth his wife that is innocent of adultery yet lest he being wayward and head-strong should rage and rise against his wife in fury and lay violent hands hands on her and so be his owne iudge and executioner it pleased God to remedy that mischiefe allowing them an ordinary meanes to make tryall of their wiues whether they were guilty or not guilty of vnfaithfulnes and falsehood toward them In the meane season God alwayes condemneth iealousie suspicion arising without iust causes forbids to receiue a false accusatioÌ„ not only against their wiues but against any their friends neighbors or enemies as we shall shew more afterward And the Priest in this case if he saw no cause of suspition that he could approue off no doubt both might and did put backe the husband and reiect his needlesse tryall and therefore he is commanded when he intendeth such a matter to goe first of all to the Priest euen as the leapers were sent to the Priest who did pronounce them either cleane or vncleane and was made a competent iudge in the matter So that al husbands were not altogether left to their libertie to accuse without cause to try without proofe and to suspect without occasion And albeit the same allowance be not giuen to the wife to make tryall of the suspected husband yea though the spirit of iealousie come vpon her yet the husband was warned hereby that he is no lesse guilty in the sight of God who would also find him out in his sinne and that he ought to deale with all meekenesse and moderation with his wife as it is noted touching the Pharisees when Christ said to them that would haue the woman taken in adultetery to be stoned Ioh. 8.7 9. Let him that is without sinne among you cast the first stone at her they which heard it being conuicted by their owne conscience went out one by one beginning at the eldest euen vnto the last Thus much touching the first Question Againe others may obiect and say What Obiect 2 needed this solemne meanes of purgation which was to be put in practise by so many seueral ceremonies some to be done by the husband some by the wife some by the Priest forasmuch as there was a neerer course and a more ready way to bring the matter to light For the high Priest hauing on his breast-plate might in all doubtful and difficult cases whatsoeuer haue asked counsell of God and giuen answer vnto men as Numb 27.21 Exod. 28.30 and in the bookes of Samuel This was practised oftentimes when the people of God were in distresse and vncertaine what to doe Whereas this law of tryall of the suspected wife was not often if at any time it was practised As for that which is read and found in the forged and counterfeit Gospel of Iames Daâ—â—d 〈…〉 that the blessed Virgin espoused to Ioseph had these bitter waters giuen vnto her and that she dranke of them and thereby cleared her selfe is no better then a grosse fable of some idle head hammered in the times of darknesse and vented abroad to deceiue the simple I anwere â—â—swer to the obiection that the hauing of one means is not the taking away of another True it is that it is needlesse to be done by more which may be done by fewer but repetition and iteration of moe meanes in Gods matters is not needlesse In earthly things we say commonly that store is no sore and that if a man haue two strings to his bow it is the better â—tle 4.9 so that in all things two are better then one A more plentifull prouision doth not hurt but helpe Howbeit it pleased God to adde this meanes also to diuers others to declare how greatly he hateth and detesteth adultery and that thereby he might terrifie all women and make them afraide to commit secret sinne through the reproach and infamy they were compelled to vndergoe if they should giue any suspicion of adultery vnto their husbands Obiect 3 Lastly the question must be asked what is meant in this place by the spirit of iealousie when it is said If the spirit of iealousie come vppon him verse 14. â—â—swer I answer it is an Hebrew phrase and manner of speaking noting thereby an eager and earnest desire a feruent and forward inclination vnto any thing which are deepely rooted in their hearts So that the Hebrewes cal all earnest inclinations and passionate affections by the name of the spirit as the spirit of lying 1 King 22.13 the spirit of giddinesse Esay 19.14 the spirit of drowsinesse Esay 29.10 the spirit of vncleannesse Zach. 13.2 the spirit of fornications Hos 14.12 the spirit of errour 1 Ioh. 4.6 In all which places it signifieth the exceeding forwardnesse and wonderfull pronenesse of mans corrupt nature vnto those euils as though the soule were wholly set vpon them and minded nothing else Againe by a figuratiue speech it pointeth out vnto vs the chiefe author and principall cause from whence it is deriued euen Satan the vncleane spirit the euill spirit the worker of all wickednesse the first father and founder and fountaine of all sinne whatsoeuer For euen as when we reade of the